they did begin to eat unleavened bread on the 14. day at even and so from the 14. day till the 21. day numbring the first day there are eight dayes for the 14. day was ended when at eve after the sunne set they began to eat unleavened bread and then entred the 15. day wherefore it is said Levit. 23.6 In the 15. day of this moneth shall be the Feast of unleavened bread the 15. day then was the first and not the fourteenth 3. Wherefore according to the words of the text we hold that there were onely seven dayes of unleavened bread kept as is evident Exod. 12. Levit. 23. Numb 28. Deut. 26. And whereas Rupertus alleageth this text the first day shall bee holy unto you likewise the eight day shall be aequè venerabilis as well observed no such place can be found but the contrary in the first day shall be an holy assemblie likewise in the seventh day chap. 5.16 So that it is to be wondred at how Rupertus was so much overseene to alleage a text no where extant 4. And as there were not more than seven dayes so neither was there lesse For whereas it is said Deut. 16.8 Six dayes shalt thou eat unleavened bread and the 7. day shall be an holy assemblie the seventh day is not excluded as being none of the seven dayes of unleavened bread but is named by it selfe as being a principall and solemne day among the rest Perer. QUEST XXIII Why he which did not eat unleavened bread was to be cut off NOw as touching the festivall dayes of unleavened bread in particular first there ariseth a question about the first day of the seven whether the 14. or 15. day should be the first 1. Here we refuse the opinion of Rupertus seene before that they began to eat unleavened bread upon the 14. day of the moneth for then there should be eight dayes of unleavened bread and not seven onely as the Scripture saith and where it is said vers 18. In the first moneth and the fourteenth day of the moneth at even yee shall eat unleavened bread there the even is joyned with the fourteenth day not as a part thereof but as immediatly following for then in just account began the fifteenth day the first of unleavened bread Levit. 23.6 2. Neither doe we here receive Thostatus opinion who thinketh that the even when they began to eat unleavened bread was part of the fourteenth day but because it was but a small part it may be counted with the 15. day and so much was taken out of the 21. day for before Sunne set they began to eat unleavened bread Contra. 1. The evening began after Sunne set and then the day was ended that time then that followed was part of the 15. day and not of the 14. and that the evening began after the Sunne went downe is evident because betweene the first evening which was before the Sunne set and the latter evening at and after the Sunne set the lambe was to be killed as is shewed before quest 10. 2. That before Sunne set on the 21. day they brought leaven into their houses cannot be shewed but the contrarie rather that till the even of the 21. day which was after Sunne they were to eat unleavened bread till about the same time when they began 3. Therefore we thinke that not the 14. day but the 15. was the first of unleavened bread for these reasons 1. Because otherwise there should be 8. dayes of unleavened bread and not seven 2. Iosephus saith that the Jewes kept no festivall day without burnt offrings and ceasing from labour lib. 3. antiquit cap. 15. but not on the 14. but the 15. day were they commanded to abstaine from worke vers 16. 3. The same day when they began to eat unleavened bread the Lord brought them out of Egypt vers 17. but they went out not upon the 14. day it was the morrow after the Passeover when they went out Numb 33.3 for upon the 14. day which ended at Sunne set they did not goe out seeing about midnight following the first borne of the Egyptians were slaine before the Israelite◠departed Perer. QUEST XXIV In what sense the first day of the seven was called holy Vers. 16. IN the first day shall be an holy assemblie 1. It is called an holy day because it was sequestred and set apart from all prophane use and consecrated as peculiar unto God In which sense both certaine places as the sanctuarie and vessels as they which belonged to the Sanctuarie and certaine persons as the first borne which were afterward redeemed were holy and consecrate unto God 2. This day was holy in three respects First because they were not to prophane it with any bodily worke secondly because there were peculiar sacrifices appointed for this first day of the seven as two bullocks one ramme seven lambs of a yeere old Numb 23. Thirdly because upon this day as likewise on other festivals they fared better and put on their festivall robes as Nehemias prescribed to be done in another festivall day chap. 8.10 Goe and eat the fat and drinke the sweet and send part unto them for whom none is prepared for this day is holy unto our Lord. 3. But here is to be observed a difference betweene the rest of this day and of other festivals upon this day though all other worke be forbidden yet it was lawfull to prepare their meat and drinke and so it was lawfull also upon the Feasts of Pentecost and of the Feast of Tabernacles but upon the Sabbath it was not lawfull to doe so much as they were forbidden to gather Manna upon the Sabbath chap. 16.5.23.19 and it was not lawfull to kindle a fire upon the Sabbath day for their necessarie use Exod. 35.3 Iun. But if this first festivall day did fall out upon the Sabbath then they were to rest therein simply from all labour Perer. 4. It is also called holy in respect of the holy convocation because the people were therein to bee called together to attend the service of God leaving all other works Iun. QUEST XXV Of the second solemne day of the pasch COncerning the second day of the paschall solemnitie this was peculiar to that day that therein they brought a sheafe of the first fruit of their harvest unto the Lord this was the morrow after the Sabbath Levit. 23.11 Wherein is to be considered 1. That then all their harvest was not ripe in Palestin◠but onely they culled out certaine principall eares and out of the forwardest grounds for these first fruits the Hebrewes hold to have come all out of the tribe of Nepthaly 2. They were not eares of wheat which was not ripe till Pentecost seven weekes after Exod. 34.21 but eares of barlie which was first ripe 3. Neither were they fully ripe and hardned for they did drie the eares at the fire and then rubd out the corne Levit. 2.14 4. The word Sabbath doth not here signifie
stocke of Iesse and of the graft that should grow out of his root Isay 11.1 who should make our bitter waters sweet as he saith Come unto me all that labour and I will refresh you Borrh. 3. It signifieth also that our bitter afflictions by faith are made easie and pleasant which remaine bitter sowre and tart Nisi fide adhibeamus ad lignum crucis Christi Vnlesse we doe apply by faith the wood of Christs crosse that iâ— beleeve in his death Osiander So also Augustine Praefigurans gloriam gratiam crucis It prefigured the glory and grace of the crosse 4. This further sheweth what wee are by nature and what by grace by these bitter waters the Lord would bring to light Amaritudinem quae in eorum cordibus latebat the bitternesse which lay hid in their hearts Calvin By nature therefore our waters that is our thoughts and all our actions are bitter but they are washed and purified by grace and faith in Christ. QUEST XLIII What law and ordinances the Lord here gave his people Vers. 25. THere he made them an ordinance and a Law 1. The Hebrewes thinke that this Law here given them was concerning the Sabbath which in the next Chapter is confirmed and established where they are forbidden to gather Manna upon the Sabbath But the law of the Sabbath was more ancient for immediately after the creation the Lord sanctified the seventh day of rest to bee perpetually observed and kept of his Church And it is not to be doubted of but that the Israelites kept the Sabbath in Egypt as may appeare by the institution of the Passeover wherein both in respect of the number of the seventh day prescribed to be an holy convocation and by the manner of keeping the same in resting from all servile worke Exod. 12.16 there seemeth to be relation to the rest of the Sabbath and seventh day which they were already acquainted with after the ensample whereof they should keepe the seventh day of unleavened bread 2. Lyranus thinketh that these were certaine ceremoniall Lawes as of the red cow prescribed afterward at large Num. 19. and other rites of legall purifyings as also some judicials But this is only his conjecture without any ground the first Law that was given the people after they came out of Egypt was the morall Law and before this it is evident that there were certaine ceremoniall rites and judiciall equities kept by the Fathers so that this was not the first time and place that they received such things 3. Simlerus is of opinion therefore that such ceremonies and rites as were preserved and continued by tradition from the Fathers were here by the authority of God confirmed that they should not take them as grounded upon custome only but warranted and commanded by God But it seemeth by the phrase He set them an ordinance that they received an ordinance not given them before and seeing that the Lord intended shortly within the space of little more than a moneth as may be gathered chap. 16.1 and chap. 19.1 to give them Lawes and ordinances in mount Sinai there appeared no such necessity to prevent that time and place 4. Pellican understandeth the Lawes and ceremonies which were given afterward in mount Sinai Eo loci sed non jam tunc About that place but not at that time But neither about that place were the Lawes given which were delivered in mount Sinai for betweene Marah and the desert of Sinai they had six stations or mansions as they are numbred Num. 33. from verse 9. to vers 16. And this Law here mentioned was given at this time while they stayed in Marah where they proved and tried their faith and obedience as the next words shew 5. Some thinke that the Lord here gave them Lawes Non scriptura sed ore ut justè viverent not in writing but by word of mouth that they should live uprightly Ferus And what Lawes they were is not here expressed Osiander But to what purpose should a Law be given not written that the people might alwayes have it in remembrance 6. Therefore what this Law and ordinance was is here in the next verse expressed where the Lord moveth the people to the obedience of his Lawes with promise to bee their protector in keeping them from the plagues and diseases of Egypt Iun. So that the Lord in this place dealeth two wayes with his people Postquam aqua penuria illos examinavit verbo etiam admonuit After he had tried and examined them with the want and penury of water hee doth also by his Word admonish them to be more obedient Calvin QUEST XLIV Why the Lord at this time gave his people a Law NOw why the Lord gave them this Law and ordinance in Marah the reasons may be these 1. Because the people a long time having beene in bondage were not used to the Lords yoke they might have said then with the Prophet Isai. 26.13 Other Lords beside thee have ruled us therefore Hoc populo longa servitute oppresso forte iâ— dissuetudinem venerant Because the people by their long servitude might perhaps have growne to a disuse the Lord giveth them a Law Simler 2. The Lord in thus doing Pactum cum patribus factum renovat Doth renne the covenant made with their Fathers Pellican Hee doth give them a Law to put them in mind of the ancient covenant made with their forefathers 3. The Lord taketh occasion by this present benefit in providing of them water in their distresse to take triall of their obedience Postquam aquae penuria examinavit populum After he had examined them with the penury of water Calvin Which might serve as a preparative to move them to obedience 4. Because they were a carnall and disobedient people they had need of a Law to bind them Carnales enim cancello legis indigent For carnall men had need to be held in by a Law Ferus As the Apostle saith The Law is not given to a righteous man but to the lawlesse and disobedient 1. Tim. 19. 5. The Lord here giveth them a Law to shew what was the end of their deliverance and redemption out of Egypt not to live as they list but to walke in obedience before God Populum docet ne ex servitute liberati ad carnis libidinem deflectat He teacheth the people lest they being delivered out of bondage should turne unto the lust of the flesh Pellican 6. And beside the Lord would by this meanes Paulatim populum jugo legis adsuefacere By little and little acquaint his people with the yoke of his Law which he was purposed to deliver more fully in mount Sinai Osiander So also Simler and Borrh. QUEST XLV Who is said here to tempt him ANd there he â—â—oved him 1. Some doe understand this of the people that they should tempt God and in that sense it is understood two wayes either that they tempted God after he had given them a Law which sheweth the
sentence as it is here set downe and as it is in the originall the Sabbath is to morrow 2. The words following Seeth that which yee would seeth c. are two wayes understood that either they should seeth upon the sixt day so much as should serve the next also for upon the Sabbath they were not to busie themselves about their meat Iun Piscator Or they should seeth so much as would serve their turne presently and reserve the rest till the next day for if they had sod dressed that which was reserved till the next day it had seemed no strange thing that it was not putrified Simler But I preferre the former exposition both because there was much businesse which belonged to the grinding dressing of Manna and making it into cakes which works they were not to doe upon the Sabbath and it is like that the Manna which was reserved upon other dayes though sodden or baked yet was corrupted with wormes and of it selfe the Manna was not like to putrifie in one day though it were raw and unsodden but that the Lord caused it to corrupt thereby to admonish his people QUEST XXXIV Whether the observation of the Sabbath were now first instituted Vers. 20. THe Lord hath given you the Sabbath 1. Some are of opinion that the Israelites began first now to keepe the Sabbath and that this precept was but to continue till the comming of the Messiah Tostat. quaest 12. But this opinion hath no ground nor good warrant for Moses speaketh of the Sabbath as of a thing well knowne To morrow is the rest of the Sabbath and to what end else should the people have beene so readie to have gathered a double portion upon the sixth day but to prepare them for the Sabbath before Moses had yet spoken any thing of the rest thereof 2. Therefore it is more than probable that the Sabbath of ancient time was kept among the people of God grounded upon the example of God himselfe that rested after the creation finished in six dayes upon the seventh which observation was delivered by godly tradition from Adam to his posteritie for seeing that the Church had from the beginning a publike and externall worship of God it could not otherwise be but that they had also a certaine time prefixed wherein to celebrate the publike worship and service of God and then what time was more fit than that which God had sanctified by his owne example Simlerus Oleaster This law then of the Sabbath as belonging rather to the law of nature than to the law of Moses because it containeth the manner of Gods worship was to continue even after the abrogating of Moses law Ferus for though we keepe not the very same day which the Jewes did yet the Lords day is kept upon the seventh day Dic septima vacare catenus morale necessarium quod statâ— tempore Domino vacandum sit Vpon the seventh day to rest is therefore morall and necessarie because we must upon some set time be vacant for God Pellican 3. Here the reason given of observing the Sabbath is taken from Gods liberalitie that had given them upon the sixt day meat for two dayes two other reasons are else where yeelded the one from the end of the creation Gen. 2. the other from the deliverance of the Israelites out of the bondage of Egypt Deut. 5.15 Iun. QUEST LV. Of the Feast of the Sabbath Vers. 29. TArrie every one in his place let no man goe out There are three rules here set downe for the observation of the Sabbath 1. That every one should tarrie in his place and so being free from other businesse give himselfe to contemplation so Ferus interpreteth these words Maneat apud se Let him abide with himselfe that is enter to himselfe Conscientiam suam scrutetur Let him examine his conscience This indeed may very well be a consequent of that their staying and tarrying within for being sequestred from other affaires they were the freer for meditation but the literall sense of the words is that they should stay within 2. Neither were they to goe forth that is with intent to gather Manna which lay round about the host or to doe any further businesse they were not forbidden all kindâ— of walking and going out for their solace and recreation as the mount Olivet is said to bee a Sabbath dayes journey from Jerusalem Act. 1. that is about a mile Thostat quaest 13. 3. They are also commanded to keepe the Sabbath rest to Sabbatize which is to be exercised in good works Ferus as Augustine saith Malè celebrat Sabbatum qui à bonis operibus cessat â—tâ—um enim ab iniquitate debet esse quia bona conscientia non inquietum sed tranquillum facit animuâ— He keepeth the Sabbath ill which ceaseth from good works for true rest must be from iniquitie because a good conscience doth make the soule not unquiet but calme and still yet although they were commanded to rest the seventh day unto the Lord Non obligâ—bantur tota diâ— vâ—care Dâ—o They were not bound all the day to attend upon Gods service but to cease from all other occupations Ne impedâ—rantur si Deo vacare vellâ—â—â— That they should not be hindred if they were disposed to attend upon God Tostat. quaest 12. in Exod. QUEST XXXVI The description of Manna the quantitie fashion colour and taste thereof Vers. 31. IT was like unto Coriander seed white c. The Manna is resembled here and in other places to five severall things to the hoare frost vers 14. to Coriander seed unto wafer cakes made with hony and Numb 11.7 to â—dâ—llium and fresh oyle 1. it is likened to the hoare frost Non quia exâ—â—â—sum in modum prâ—â—â—a sed sic multiplicatum Not because it was extended or lay in flakes as the â—oare frost but it was multiplied in number like unto it as it is in the Psalme He scattereth the hoare frost likâ— ashes Psal. 47. Oleaster Iosephus therefore is deceived who thinketh that it came downe like snowe foâ— he saith that as Moses prayed it fell upon his hands and he thought it snowed 2. In quantitie and proportion it was like to Coriander seed not in colour for that kinde of seed is blackish Vatabl. And so vers 14. it is said to be a small round thing the word is Mâ—cusphas which Hierome translateth pâ—lo conâ—â—sâ—m as wheat that is husked and brayed with a pestle and the Chald. dâ—câ—rticatum like unto barked or pilled wood that is white the Septuag translate it white but the Hebrewes generally interpret here round this word is onely found in this place and so the signification is the more doubtfull and uncertaine here but I prefer the usuall reading 3. For the colour it is said here to be white and Numb 11.7 In colour like unto â—dellium which some take to be white pearle Oleaster or a kinde of precious stone Vatab. the Septuagint take it
the 14. and 15. dayes borrowing 17. dayes of the first moneth to make up the summe of 50. Augustine Ferus Gloss. ordinar as is shewed before quest 16. But this account cannot bee admitted for thus should they begin the 50. dayes both before the Passeover was eaten which was upon the 14. day at even whereas they must be accounted from the Passeover and before they were delivered and went out of Egypt whereas the Pentecost was kept in remembrance of their deliverance out of the servitude and hard bondage of Egypt as the reason of the institution thereof is yeelded Deut. 16.12 Thou shalt remember that thou wast a servant in Egypt therefore thou shalt observe and doe these ordinances 3. Wherefore this remaineth as the most probable that the 15. day of the moneth the next day after they had eaten the pasch was the first day of the fifty howsoever in the anniversary Pentecost afterward there were some innovation Iun. Piscat Simler And that for these reasons 1. Because this was the day of their deliverance and going out of Egypt from the which they count their moneths and dayes chap. 16.1 2. And againe this first day of unleavened bread was not in respect of the present necessity and occasion of their sudden departure out of Egypt kept a solemne festivall day as afterward wherein they were to doe no servile worke This being then the first day of the fifty there are to bee accounted 16. dayes of the first moneth and 30. of the second so the first of the third moneth falleth out to bee the 47. and the 50. day was the fourth of the moneth 4. I cannot here omit the mysticall application of Rupertus of these three dayes of sanctification and preparation prescribed to the people which he wil have to signifie that sanctification of Christ in his death and passion and buriall Quam consummavit die tertia Which he finished upon the third day of the which sanctification our Saviour speaketh when he saith Fer their sakes doe I sanctifie my selfe Ioh. 17. QUEST XVIII How the Apostles Pentecost and the Iewes Pentecost fell out all upon one day HEre further it will be enquired how the Apostles Pentecost which was 50. dayes from Christs resurrection inclusively and the Jewes Pentecost which was 50. dayes from the Passeover exclusively that is not reckoning the morrow after the Pasch which was the first solemne day of the feast according to the law Levit. 23.10 would fall out together on the same day 1. Here Rupertus hitteth upon the right answer in generall that the same day wherein Christ rose againe the Jewes brought in their bundle or sheafe to be shaken before the Lord which bundle of their first fruits did prefigure Christ the first fruits of the dead who also in the Canticles is called fasciculus myrrhae a bundle of myrrh Cantic 1.12 From this day of shaking the sheafe the Jewes began to count seven weekes complete which is 49. dayes and then the next day was the Pentecost which was the 50. So 50. dayes from the resurrection of Christ including also that day came downe the holy Ghost upon the Apostles by the which the will of God is written in our hearts as here the law of God was written in tables of stone Thus far Rupertus proceedeth well 2. But his mistaking is in this partly touched before where the law prescribeth that they should begin to account the seven weekes from the morrow of the Sabbath Levit. 23.10 he understandeth this of the seventh day only that they were to expect the next Sabbath day after the Pasch and the morrow after to begin their account of seven weekes By which meanes a great errour would fall out that if the Passeover fell out upon the first day of the weeke there would be not onely seven but eight weekes betweene the Passeover and Pentecost which was against the meaning of the law By the Sabbath therefore in this place is not precisely meant the Sabbath day but that solemne day of rest which was the 15. day of the moneth which was commanded as strictly to be kept as the Sabbath without doing any worke therein and therefore it is better translated Postridie cessationis The next day after that solemne rest then the next day or morrow after the Sabbath Iun. But yet at this time when our blessed Saviour rose againe this day of shaking the sheafe fell out the morrow of the seventh and Sabbath day but not according to Rupertus rule but by this occasion This yeere wherein Christ the true Passeover was sacrificed the first solemne day was the 15. then followed the Sabbath which was the 16. day wherein because they were forbidden to doe any worke they could not that day put the fickle into the corne as is prescribed Deut. 16.4 And therefore in such cases they put it off till the next day following the Sabbath QUEST XIX How the Lord is said here to descend Vers. 11. THe third day the Lord will come downe Three wayes this terme of descending is used in Scripture when mention is made of God or his Angels 1. It is attributed unto God improperly for he being an infinite essence cannot be contained in any place as that which is of infinite quantity and magnitude cannot goe from place to place because it occupieth all places So neither can God who is of an infinite and incomprehensible nature either ascend or descend Therefore when God is said to descend it must not be understood properly sed quantum ad aliquam demonstrationem effectus in aliquae parte orbis c. But in respect of the demonstration of some effect in some part of the world where God did not manifest himselfe before Tostat. Descendere Deus dicitur quando aliquod novum quod antea non fuerit in humana creatura operatur God is said to descend when hee worketh some new and strange thing in the humane creature which was not before Eucherius As the holy Ghost is said to descend upon Christ because of that demonstration and representation in the likenesse of a Dove which lighted upon Christ and here the Lord descendeth in a thick cloud 2. Christ also is said to descend from heaven secundum idiomatum communionem because of the unity of his person and mutuall communicating of the properties of his nature whereas his Godhead could not properly descend but it is said so to doe propter humanam naturam assumptam in respect of the humane nature which hee had assumed Tostat. 3. These two are improper kindes of descending but Angels may be said properly to descend because they are finite spirits and so although nullum occupent locum sibi tamen definiunt though they occupy no place yet they are defined and limited in a place so that when they are present in one part of the world at the same instant they cannot bee in another Tostatus will have the descending here spoken of to bee of this third kinde
de Sabbato quia quae umbra depingebantur ut futura speculari debebant He saith of the Sabbath remember because they ought to behold the things to come which were described under the shadow Cyril ibid. But this remembrance is to this end as the words of the law shew to sanctifie the Sabbath 4. R. Salomon thus understandeth it that if they had any precious garments or any other thing of price they should remember to keepe them till the Sabbath Lyran. But the Sabbath is not sanctified by the putting on of costly garments 5. Cajetanus giveth this interpretation Vt intelligamus rationem praeceptâ— esse recordationem c. that we should understand that in remembrance consisteth the reason of the precept that the rest from the outward workes is not pleasing to God Nisi ratione memoriae nisi ratione interni cultus But in regard of the memory and inward worship But although the sanctifying of the Sabbath specially consist in the internall worship yet it is not so well gathered out of this word 6. Therefore this rather is the meaning Remember that is Inprimis memoria tenendum esse the keeping of the Sabbath as a speciall thing is to bee remembred Galas And to this end is it so said because a man being hindered by the six dayes workes will hardly dispatch all to keepe the Sabbath unlesse he remember it and cast aforehand for it Oleaster As also they are bid to remember it because of old this day had beene sanctified before by the Lord and accordingly observed by the people of Goâ— QUEST III. Why the Lord thought good to appoint a day of rest and that upon the seventh day THe Sabbath day 1. Some Jewes are of opinion that the Sabbath being the seventh day was appointed to be kept holy because it is Saturnes day which is evill and unluckie to begin any worke in but this is a Heathenish superstition to seeme to worship those things for feare that are thought to hurt aâ— Tullius Hostilius the third King of the Romanes made the Quartane and Timâ—r Pallor Feare and Palenesse Goddesses The Lord taught his people otherwise that they should not be afraid of the starres of heaven nor to worship those things which God had given for the service of men Deut. 4.19 Tostat. 2. The speciall reason therefore why the seventh day was kept holy was grounded upon the Lords example that rested upon the seventh day after the works of the creation were finished 3. But that a day of rest was necessary to be appointed for the people of God divers reasons may be yeelded 1. This day was appointed and given ad destructionem erroris for the destruction of error because the Lord did foresee that divers in the world would make question of the beginning and creation thereof as they 2 Pet. 3. which say Where is the promise of his comming for convincing their error the Lord commanded this day to be kept as a monument of the creation 2. Datum fuit ad instructionem fidei redemptionis it was given to instruct in the faith of our redemption to signifie that Christs flesh should rest in the grave according to that saying in the 16. Psalme My flesh shall rest in hope 3. Datum fuit ad figurandum veritatem promissionis it was given to prefigure the truth of the promise both in our spirituall rest from sinne Corpus à peccatorum jugâ— requiescere facientis Causing our body to rest from the yoake and servitudâ— of sinne Damascen lib. 4. de orthodox fid cap. 24. as also in our everlasting rest in the Kingdome of God Futuram sanctorum requâ—em hinc significans Signifying hereby the rest of the Saints to come Cyril in Ioan. lib. 4. c. 51. And we looke for rest from three things A laboribus hujus vita à tentationum concussione à diaboli servitute From the labours of this life from the trouble of tentation from the service of the Devill Thomas 4. It was ordained ad inflammationem amoris to inflame our love that being free from worldly labours we might better attend upon God 5. Datum fuit ad opera pietatis it was given for the works of pietie for otherwise some would be so covetous that they would never leave working for gaine Thom. in opuscul 6. Vt quietâ— repararentur corpora That the bodies should be refreshed by this rest For some through their insatiable greedinesse could scarse have afforded any rest unto themselves especially unto them which were at the command of others as children and servants Simler QUEST IV. Whether the precept of keeping the Sabbath were altogether ceremoniall 1. SOme were of opinion that the Sabbath was onely temporary that did bind the Jewes for a time thinking that the ancient Patriarks as Adam Evah Noe kept no Sabbath Tertullian Which is not true of the observation of the Sabbath in generall seeing it was sanctified by the Lord himselfe immediately after the creation which the Patriarks were not ignorant of but onely of that strict exact and rigorous observing the Sabbath which indeed was onely enjoyned the Jewes Simler 2. Other seeme to be of opinion that the Sabbath was altogether ceremoniall and that Christians therefore are not now bound unto the observation of dayes as the Apostle for this rebuketh the Galathians Yee observe dayes and mâ—neths times and yeares Galath 4.10 Thus the Anabaptists object But if this precept were altogether ceremoniall it could be no part of the Morall law and seeing the Israelites were charged to keepe other festivals also as well as the Sabbath as the feast of the Passeover of Pentecost and of Tabernacles with others whereof no mention is made in the Morall law but onely of the Sabbath it is evident that the Lord himselfe did make a manifest difference betweene that and all other festivals neither is the keeping of the Lords day now an observing of dayes seeing Christians doe celebrate this day without any opinion of holinesse or necessitie tied unto the day as the Jewes kept their Sabbath But this error of the Anabaptists shall be confuted more at large afterward among the places of controversie 3. Wherefore this precept is partly morall partly ceremoniall as to have some set time to attend the service of God it is morall and naturall Secundùm dictamen rationis naturalis aliquod tempus deputat homo Man according to the device of naturall reason will appoint some time for Gods service Thomas For all nations in the world unlesse they bee these inhumane and savage people which inhabite in the extreme and remote parts of the world as the Garamants and Anthropophagi Men-eaters which dwell toward the South pole and they which inhabite the Islands Orcades and other remote regions toward the North all other nations of any humanitie and civilitie did spend much time in the worship of their gods Tostat. But it is legall or ceremoniall in that some speciall day is prescribed and set apart for the service of God
In quantum speciale tempus determinatur in signum creationis in that a speciall time is determined in signe of the creation it is ceremoniall Thom. And in this manner the Jewes onely kept the Sabbath upon the seventh day and no other nations beside and therefore Seneca derided the Jewes as though they did Septimam partem â—tatis inutiliter amittere Lose the seventh part of their age without any profit because they rested every seventh day unto the Lord and Ovid calleth the Jew virum septimum the seventh man because hee kept the seventh day Tostat. QUEST V. To observe one day of seven unto the Lord is Morall BUt this must be added further that the prescribing of some certaine day for the service of God is not ceremoniall as Thomas before seemeth to affirme but the speciall limitation of the seventh day the prescription and taxation of which day precisely is now abrogated yet so as that still one day of seven must be kept still This then may be safely affirmed that to keepe one day of seven holy unto the Lord is morall and not ceremoniall and although the precise rest of the seventh day which was enjoyned the Jewes be now abrogated by the libertie of the Gospell because it was a type of our rest in Christ and the bodie being come the shadow ceaseth yet Christians are bound to observe one day of seven for the reason annexed to this Commandement taken from the example of God which rested on the seventh day serveth not onely for the ceremonie of the seventh day but is also morall to put us in minde of the creation of the world made in six dayes and beside in regard of the benefit of the creatures which after six dayes labour are to rest the seventh the rule of the Creator in this morall equitie is to be followed not to exceed that time in affording rest unto the creature that laboureth Novit Dominus mensuram virium creaturae for God best knoweth the measure of the strength of the creature Lippom. and hath appointed the time of rest for the same accordingly Yet somewhat more fully to explaine this matter there are some things which are simply morall and simply ceremoniall some things are of a mixt kinde as being partly morall partly ceremoniall simply morall are those things which are grounded upon the judgement of naturall reason as to appoint some time for the service of God is simply morall as is shewed before all nations through the world agree herein that a time must be set apart for the Lord but precisely to appoint the seventh day more than any other of the weeke is simply ceremoniall Quia non habet fundamentum à ratione sed à sola voluntate condentis legem c. Because it is not founded upon reason but upon the will of the law maker Tostat. But to appoint one day of seven and that day wholly for the space of 24. houres to consecrate unto Gods service and therein to abstaine from all kinde of works these things are not purely or simply ceremoniall but partly morall as grounded upon the judgement of reason though not totally and wholly for the first if above one day in seven should be kept perpetually holy gravamen esset laborantibus toties vacare it would bee burdensome to those that labour to rest so often and if but one day in a fortnight or moneth should be appointed Oblivisceremur Dei per desuetudinem cultus ipsius By discontinuing of the worship of God we should grow to be forgetfull of him it standeth therefore with reason that one day of seven should be celebrated to the Lord. Likewise that the whole day should be consecrated to that end though there be somewhat ceremoniall in it yet it is grounded also upon reason because the service of God requireth great attention Et non est rationabile opus Dei facere negligenter And it is not reasonable to doe the worke of God negligently for if but two or three houres in the day were appointed all could not so well prepare themselves for Gods service as now the whole day being set apart And for the third the cessation or resting from all kind of worke it hath this reason because the minde being occupied in other affaires could not be so free for God and therefore abstinence from all servile works is enjoyned Vt sic liberum esset nos tota die vacare Deo si vellemus That so it might bee free for us to acted upon God the whole day if wee would Now then those things which in the Sabbath were meerely ceremoniall are abolished but the other remaine which are not purely and simply ceremoniall Tostat. quaest 12. QUEST VI. What things in the Sabbath were ceremoniall what morall NOw then it may appeare what things in the Sabbath were ceremoniall what morall what mysticall 1. These things in the Jewish observation of the Sabbath were ceremoniall 1. The prescript of the day seventh day 2. The manner of keeping it with sacrifices oblations and other rites 3. The strict prohibition of all kinde of works even concerning their meat as in gathering and preparing of Manna Exod. 16. yea it was not lawfull upon that day to kindle a fire Exod. 35.3 and that under paine of death as he that gathered sticks was stoned Numb 15. 4. The Sabbath was a shadow of our spirituall rest in Christ and of Christs rest in the grave In all these respects was the Sabbath ceremoniall and bindeth us not now 2. These things also in the Sabbath are morall and perpetuall 1. The rest and relaxation of the creatures from their ordinary labour which was not the chiefe and principall but accidentalis finis the accidentall end of keeping the Sabbath that they might better attend upon the service of God Calvin 2. The Sabbath was instituted specially for the service of God for the remembrance of his benefits the setting forth of his praise the meditating upon his works as the creation of the world the redemption the resurrection of Christ. Simler 3. Conservatio Ecclesiastici ministerii The conservation of the Ecclesiasticall ministry was not the least or last end of the Sabbath that there should be in the Church ordained and so preserved Pastors and Doctors who should divide the word of God aright instruct the people and exhort them to repentance Bastingius Vrsinus 3. The Sabbath also as it was unto the Israelites typicall and ceremoniall in shadowing forth first Christs rest in the grave and our spirituall rest in him Marbach so now it is mysticall in shewing our spirituall rest and cessation from the works of sinne as the Prophet applieth it Isai. 58.14 teaching us how to keepe the Sabbath in not doing our owne wayes nor seeking our owne will it is also Symbolicall in being a pledge unto us of our everlasting rest in the Kingdome of God as the Apostle sheweth Heb. 4.9 There remaineth then a rest to the people of God Simler 4. Thomas
maketh the Sabbath ceremoniall in these foure respects First in the determination of the day Secondly in the allegoricall signification as it was signum quiet is Christi in sepulchro a signe of Christs rest in the grave Thirdly in the morall sense prouâ— significat cessationem ob omni actu peccati as it signifieth cessation from every act of sinne Fourthly in the anagogicall signification ut praefigurabat quietem c. as it prefigured our rest in the Kingdome of heaven So Thomas 2. 2. qu. 122. artic 4. But I rather with Vrsinus take this spirituall Sabbath which is begun in this life in ceasing from the works of sinne and perfited in the next to belong unto the morall and internall part of the Sabbath than to the externall and ceremoniall the two first indeed are ceremoniall in the Sabbath the other are not properly ceremoniall seeing they are perpetuall but morall rather spirituall and mysticall 5. So then by this which hath beene said it is easie to make a difference betweene our Lords day and the Jewish Sabbath 1. In that we are not tied to the necessary prescript of the day 2. And have more liberty and freedome in the rest 3. And their Sabbath was a type and figure of those things which are now fulfilled and accomplished in Christ. Bastingius QUEST VII What it is to sanctifie the Sabbath day TO sanctifie it 1. God is said to sanctifie the seventh day one way and man another God by instituting that day and consecrating it unto his service man by referring it unto the use and end appointed of God Vrsin 2. Neither is God said so to sanctifie it as though this day had any speciall kinde of holinesse in it selfe affixed to it but in regard of the use because it was consecrated and set apart for holy duties Simler 3. And this sanctifying signifieth two things both a separating of this day from other prophane and common dayes and the speciall addicting and appropriating of the same to the service of God 4. And it is not referred onely to the day sed ad ipsos homines c. but to the men themselves that they should be sanctified and prepared for the service of God Gallas 5. They then are deceived which thinke they doe sanctifie this day onely in the corporall rest and that they have done the dutie here required by abstinence from labour for the day must be sanctified that is consecrate to the service of God Deus non curat principaliter de quiete corporum God principally doth not take care for the rest of the bodie sed curat de cultu suo but he taketh care for his service the bodily rest is commanded to no other end than as it is an helpe to the setting forth of Gods worship Tostat. qu. 13. QUEST VIII Of the labouring six dayes whether it be a Commandement Vers. 9. SIx dayes shalt thou labour 1. In the Hebrew it is Six dayes shalt thou serve and it seemeth to have speciall reference unto the servant that hee should dispatch all his masters worke in six dayes and deferre none unto the seventh the other clause and doe all thy worke concerneth the master himselfe and those which were free for the servant did not his owne worke but his masters but the master and the free man did his owne worke Oleast 2. God here enjoyneth not to labour six dayes as though it were not lawfull upon any occasion to rest upon the weeke dayes sed ipsa facilitate ad parendum invitat but he doth perswade to obedience by the easinesse of the precept Calvin 3. And hereby the Lord sheweth how liberally he dealeth with us that whereas wee ought to spend every day in his service yet he leaveth unto us six dayes for our affaires and reserveth the seventh onely to himselfe Basting 4. And yet further God so giveth unto us six dayes to worke in as that the private worship of God be not neglected in prayer and hearing of his word as occasion serveth but the seventh day is set apart for his publike service in such sort as that then all other affaires must give place unto it Vrsin 5. Three reasons then are specially used to move unto the obedience of this Commandement one is from the end because it is to be kept holy to the glory of God another from Gods example which two reasons are mentioned afterward and here is propounded 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the easinesse of the precept that seeing wee have libertie to worke six dayes we may the better rest upon the seventh Pelargus QUEST IX What works were permitted to be done upon the Sabbath Vers. 10. THou shalt not doe any worke 1. We must observe that there was a great difference among the Jewes in the observation of their festivall dayes For the Sabbath was more strictly kept than the rest therein they were forbidden to prepare or dresse that which they should eat Exod. 16.23 or to kindle a fire Exod. 35.3 In the other solemne dayes as in the first day of the Pasch those works are excepted which were about their meat chap. 12.16 onely they are restrained from all servile worke Levit 23.7 And the reason hereof was because the Sabbath was a speciall figure and type of our spirituall rest in Christ and figures are most exactly to bee kept for the more lively shadowing forth of that which was prefigured And therefore we have now more libertie in keeping of the Lords day wherein it is lawfull to provide for our food and to doe other necessary things because the figure and shadow is past and the bodie come Tostat. qu. 13. 2. Notwithstanding the strict injunction of bodily rest certaine works it was lawfull for the Jewes to doe even under the law much more for us now as first works of necessitie qua non pâ—terant bene differri neque anticipari which could neither conveniently bee deferred nor yet prevented Lyran. Of this kinde is necessary defence against the invasion of the enemies as Mattathias resolved to fight against the enemie upon the Sabbath day lest they should have beene put to the sword as their brethren had beene before 1 Maccab. 2.40 So Ioshua with his companie compassed the walles of Jericho seven dayes together of the which number the Sabbath was one it was also lawfull for them on the Sabbath to lead their oxe or asse to water Luk. 13.15 and if their beasts were fallen into the pit to helpe them out Luk. 14.5 And as it was lawfull to save their cattell so also their other substance as if an house were set on fire to quench it if their corne were like to be lost in the field to preserve it They might also in case of necessitie seeke for their food upon the Sabbath as the Apostles rubbed the eares of corne Matth. 12. Secondly it was lawfull to exercise works of mercie and charitie upon this day as to visit the sicke to cure and heale the diseased as our Saviour
healed the woman that had beene bowed together upon the Sabbath Luk. 13.11 And at another time hee recovered a lame man upon the Sabbath day and bid him take up his bed and walke Ioh. 5.8 Thirdly works tending to pietie were not inhibited upon that day as the Priests did offer sacrifice and doe other bodily works that belonged thereunto and therefore they are said to breake the Sabbath and yet were blamelesse Matth. 12.5 not that indeed the Sabbath day was broken by them but this is spoken in respect of the vulgar opinion that thought the Sabbath violated if any necessarie worke were done therein Tostat. qu. 14. QUEST X. Why the children servants and cattell are commanded to rest Vers. 10. THou nor thy sonne nor thy daughter c. 1. The father of every house must not onely provide that himselfe keepe a Sabbath unto the Lord but hee must have a care of those which are under his charge as of his sonnes and daughters then of his servants whom he is bound to instruct in the wayes of the Lord. 2. But the case is divers where the servant is of the same profession and where he is not for if he be of the same religion the master is to instruct him and to see he keepe the Lords Sabbaths if he be of another profession as a Jew or Saracen now the servant is to be considered as a thing appertaining to the master and so he is to keepe the Sabbath though non propter se not of conscience in respect of himselfe yet propter Dominum because of his master who cannot observe the Sabbath quietly seeing his servant to breake it in his sight and so for the same cause the precept is given in the next place concerning the rest of the cattell 3. The beast also is to rest for these causes first that mercie and compassion should be extended even unto the dumbe creature that it may sometime be spared and have some respite from labour Secondly because the beast cannot be employed but man also thereby is constrained to worke also and so to violate the Sabbath in taking care for his beast Thirdly that by the fight of the cattell resting from their labour man also might be put in minde of his dutie to keepe the Lords rest like as for the same cause in publike fasts the beasts were enjoyned abstinence that men seeing them in their kinde to mourne might be stirred up unto griefe and sorrow Simler 4. But whereas mention is made onely of the sonne and daughter man servant and maid servant and not of such women as were married the wife therefore must be comprehended under this word thou because the Matrone of the house is in some sort joyned with the father of the house in the administration of the familie Tostat. qu. 14. 5. Cajetane also here giveth this note Quod nulla fuit mentio pastorum That no mention is made of shepherds which tended their flocks but onely of the domesticall servants which were as a part of the house because it was impossible to leave the great flocks of sheepe without a superintendent or keeper every seventh day QUEST XI What strangers were enjoyned to keepe the Sabbaths rest Vers. 10. NOr thy stranger that is in within thy gates 1. Tostatus understandeth such strangers as dwelt in their walled cities for the word here used signifieth both gates and cities so also Vatablus and Oleaster here alludeth unto that use and custome of strangers which inhabited rather in the suburbs and about the gates than in the heart of the citie but it is more largely taken than for the gates of the cities because many strangers might dwell among them in townes and villages where were no gates By gates then by a certaine metaphor are understood the bounds and limits of every ones jurisdiction Iun. whether it were in citie towne or familie 2. Tostatus thinketh that here the stranger is meant which was converted to the Israelites faith and such as were circumcised for then they were bound to keepe the whole law otherwise not quaest 14. But I preferre rather Cajetanes opinion that they were to compell even the Ethnikes among them to keepe the corporall rest though they did not communicate with them in other parts of the divine service Quoniam dedecet publicum festum turpe reddi à peregrinis Because it was not fit that the publike festivall should be defiled by strangers To the same purpose Lippoman Nulli cohabitanti permittitur Sabbati dissolutio None that cohabited was to be permitted to dissolve the Sabbath And this was commanded for these two reasons Ne suo exemplo scandalum praeberent Ecclesiae Lest they might give offence unto the Church by their example and lest the Jewes also by this occasion might have taken libertie to violate the Sabbath Vrsin QUEST XII Why a reason is added to this Commandement Vers. 11. FOr in six dayes c. 1. This is a reason not of the morall but of the ceremoniall part of this Commandement for the observation of the seventh day for otherwise we should be bound to the keeping of the same day still Lippoman 2. And the Lord herein doth propound his owne example to draw us to obedience that as children wee should imitate the example of our heavenly father Basting 3. Now the cause why a reason is annexed to this Commandement concerning the Sabbath but de caede nihil tale adjecit c. no such thing is added touching murther Chrysostome yeeldeth to bee this because the conscience of man by nature telleth him that murther is evill but the Commandement of keeping the Sabbath being but particular and for a time non est de principalibus per conscientiam exquisitis c. is not one of the principall things such as the conscience enquireth of But Thomas doth more fully explaine this reason Illa quae sunt pure moralia habent manifestam rationem those precepts which are meere morall are evident enough and need not have any other reason annexed but in those precepts which beside the morall part have a ceremoniall consideration as in the second of grave◠images and in the fourth of the determination of the day oportuit rationem assignari it behoved a reason to be assigned because being not wholly grounded upon naturall reason magis natum erat è mente excidere it was more apt to fall out of the minde 4. Cajetane also giveth another reason Inseruit Deus 〈◊〉 proprio aliquid juris positivi juri morali naturali c. God with his owne mouth did insert somewhat of the positive law into the naturall and morall law to authorise such positive lawes as should afterward be given by Moses lest if the Lord had not given with his owne mouth some positive law Moses might have beene thought to have framed them himselfe QUEST XIII How the Lord is said to have rested REsted the seventh day 1. Quievit à condendo alio mundo non
quievit ab administrando God rested from creating another world but not from the administration and government thereof Lippoman as our blessed Saviour saith in the Gospell My father worketh and I woâ—ke 2. But God rested not as though he were wearie for virtus infinita non est fatigabilis an infinite power cannot be wearied as Gods power is infinite though Aristotle ignorantly denie it giving this for a reason why the earth moveth not because there is no power sufficient to stirre it out of the place lib. 2. de Caelo And beside potentia incorporea a power which is incorporeall is not subject to be wearie though it be not infinite as the Angels and the intellectuall part of man though this seeme sometime to bee dulled not in it selfe but in respect of the organes and instruments but if spirits of a finite nature are not fatigable or apt to be wearied much lesse God who is an infinite spirit Tostat. qu. 15. 3. Therefore God is said to rest both that this rest might bee mâ—numentum perfectae absolutae creationis a monument of the creation perfited and that God by his example might induce us in like manner to rest from our labours upon his Sabbaths QUEST XIV Of the changing of the Sabbath from the seventh day to the first day of the weeke THe seventh day 1. The Apostolicall Church changed the holy day of rest from the seventh day to the first which is the Lords day in remembrance of our Redemption by Christ which in the time of the new law is maximum beneficiorum recentissimum the greatest benefit and the newest and most fresh in memorie as the greatest benefit in the old law was the creation of the world 2. And although our redemption was purchased by the death of Christ yet because this benefit should not have a full perfection unlesse we should rise againe unto life eternall this day was to be assigned rather in memoriall of Christs resurrection than of his passion and though the rest of the Sabbath did signifie the rest of Christ in the grave having consummate and finished the painfull works of his passion yet because pretiosior nobis fuit resurrectio c. the resurrection of Christ was more precious unto us than his rest in the grave therefore not upon the Sabbath but upon the day of the resurrection doe we keepe an holy memoriall unto God Tostat. quaest 11. 3. The Apostolicall Church according to their Christian libertie in stead of the seventh day made choyce of the first in remembrance of the resurrection of Christ ut se à Iudaica synogoga discerneret that they might be discerned from the Jewish Synagogue Vrsin QUEST XV. How the Lord is said to have blessed and sanctified the day Vers. 11. THerefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath day c. 1. Not that other dayes were accursed sed quod prae aliis hanc celebrem fecit but because he preferred this before the rest for if those dayes are counted blessed and had in remembrance wherein some good is wrought for the Church or Common-wealth much more this day wherein all things were finished Simler 2. Of the other six dayes it is not said the Lord blessed them for it was sufficient quod in singulis illis creatura productae sunt that in every one of them some creature was brought forth but of this day it is said God blessed and sanctified it what is this He sanctified it ab aliis illum segregavit he did separate and set it apart from other dayes Chrysost. homil 10. in Genes 3. Benedictio semper importat multiplicationem c. Blessing doth alwayes imply multiplying So God bestowed many blessings and good things upon this day beyond other dayes Tostat. qu. 16. 4. Isidore doth specially referre this Commandement to the holy Ghost for these reasons quia spiritus sanctus septiformis dicitur c. because the holy Ghost in respect of the manyfold graces thereof is said to be seven-fold the sanctifying of the seventh day peculiarly belongeth unto the Spirit quia non est nominata sanctificatio nisi in Sabbato and because no mention is made of sanctification but in the Sabbath day and further for that dono spiritus sancti nobis requies aeterna prâ—mittitur by the gift of the Spirit eternall rest is promised unto us whereof mention is made in this precept 5. But how is the Lord said to blesse the Sabbath here seeing the Lord saith by his Prophet I cannot suffer your new Moones and your Sabbaths Isai. 1.13 The answer is that the Jewes sinned carnaliter observantes sabbatum in observing the Sabbath carnally and so the Sabbath is not acceptable unto God but when it is so kept as that it putteth us in minde of our everlasting rest in the Kingdome of heaven Isidor 2. Places of Doctrine observed out of the fourth Commandement 1. Doct. Of the generall and particular contents of this Commandement IN this Commandement generally all such holy works and duties are prescribed to be done whereby the service of God is advanced and likewise therein is forbidden either the omission and neglect of such holy works or the prophanation thereof by all such works as do hinder the holy exercises and are contrary thereunto 1. In particular here is commanded the faithfull and diligent preaching and setting forth of the Word of God as the Apostle saith Wo is unto me if I preach not the Gospell 1 Cor. 9.16 and he chargeth Timothie to preach the Word to be instant in season and out of season 2 Tim. 4.2 Contrary to this dutie are 1. The neglect and omitting of teaching and preaching as the Prophet Esay reproveth the idle and carelesse watchmen They are all dumbe dogges they cannot barke they lie and sleepe and delight in sleeping Isai. 56.10 2. The abusing and counterfeiting of this holy function when the word of God is not sincerely and purely handled but according to mens fansies and humours but the Apostle saith We are not as those that make merchandize of the Word of God 2 Cor. 2.17 2. The often administration of the Sacraments as occasion serveth is another exercise whereby the Lords day is sanctified as Act. 2.42 They continued in the Apostles doctrine fellowship breaking of bread Contrary hereunto on the Ministers behalfe are 1. The negligent administration of the Sacraments and omitting to call upon the people often to resort unto them 2. The corrupting or perverting of the Sacraments as the Romanists have turned the Sacrament into a sacrifice being ordained for the living they applie it to the dead Christ biddeth us to eat and drinke it they hold it up to be gazed upon and in many such things have they degenerated from the institution of our blessed Saviour 3. The carefull hearing of the Word of God is commanded and diligent resorting to the exercises of religion as the Bereans are commended for searching the Scriptures whether those things were so which the
immutable and perpetuall but such was the institution of the Sabbath Answ. The proposition is not true for the fathers before Moses used to offer sacrifices Circumcision was given to Abraham even from the beginning there was a difference betweene cleane and uncleane beasts and yet all these being types and figures of things to come are abrogated by Christ. Simler 3. Object The lawes given before mans fall in the state of his innocencie could bee no types of the Messiah being not yet promised and therefore they doe bind all Adams posteritie such was the sanctifying of the Sabbath Answ. 1. Such lawes the ground whereof was printed in the soule of man in the creation as are all morall precepts are perpetuall but not all in generall given unto Adam as was the prohibition to eat of the tree of life Vrsin 2. But it may be further answered that the Sabbath was not instituted before mans fall for he is held to have fallen upon the sixth day the same day wherein he was created as it is at large handled in that question upon the 3. of Genesis 3. This law of sanctifying the Sabbath in substance remaineth still though the ceremonie of the day be changed 4. Object The keeping of the Sabbath is called an everlasting covenant Exod. 31.16 it is therefore to remaine for ever Answ. 1. So Circumcision is called an everlasting covenant because they were to continue till the comming of the Messiah and so long as the Common-wealth of Israel continued to them it was perpetuall but now their state being dissolved the covenants made with them are expired also Simler 2. It is called everlasting in respect of the signification and substance thereof our rest in Christ and so it remaineth still and shall for ever as the Kingdome of David in the Messiah shall never have end Vrsin 5. Object The reason and cause of the law is immutable namely the memoriall of the creation therefore the law it selfe also and seeing the knowledge of the creation is necessarie so also is the symbole and monument thereof the celebration of the seventh day Answ. 1. The cause or reason of a law being immutable the law it selfe also is immutable if it bee so tied unto the law as that it cannot stand if the law be changed but so is it not here for the creation may as well be remembred upon another day as upon the seventh Vrsin 2. All the sacrifices and ceremonies of the law were symboles and signes of necessary things as Circumcision the paschall Lambe of the Circumcision of the heart and of the Messiah which things remaine still but the symboles are abolished Simler Now then that Christians are not bound unto the Jewish Sabbath it is evident by these reasons 1. By the doctrine of the Apostles Galath 4.10 You observe dayes and moneths times and yeares I am in feare of you lest I have bestowed upon you labour in vaine and by name S. Paul speaking of the Sabbaths saith They were shadowes of things to come but the bodie is in Christ Coloss. 2.16 2. The Apostles by their example shewed that the Jewish Sabbath was determined for they began to keepe the first day of the weeke Act. 20.7 and 1 Cor. 16.2 3. All types and shadowes were but to continue untill the bodie came which was Christ but the Sabbath was one of those shadowes 4. The Sabbath was a note of cognizance and a worke of distinction and difference betweene the Israelites and other people which difference and partition is now taken away in Christ for now there is neither Jew nor Grecian but all are one in Christ Galath 4.28 Ex Vrsin In Gregories time there were Qui die Sabbati aliquid operari prohiberent which did prohibite to doe any worke upon the Sabbath or Saturday whom he refelleth thus Quos quid aliud nisi Antichristi praedicatores dixerim c. whom what else should I call than the preachers of Antichrist who when he commeth shall cause both the Sabbath and the Lords day to be kept without doing any worke for because he shall faine himselfe to die and rise againe hee shall cause the Lords day to be had in reverence and because he shall compell them unto Judaisme he shall likewise command the Sabbath to be kept And thus he concludeth Nos quod de Sabbato scriptum est spiritualiter accipimus c. We spiritually observe that which is written of the Sabbath for the Sabbath signifieth rest Verum autem Sabbatum Redemptorem nostrum habemus and we have our Redeemer and Saviour our true Sabbath 2. Cont. Against the Iewes carnall observing of the Sabbath BEside this that the Jewes would enforce upon us their Sabbath they have another errour in the manner of keeping their Sabbath which they solemnize in taking their ease in eating and drinking and giving themselves over to all pleasure and licentiousnesse for as Burgensis reporteth of them The Jewes thinke they are bound upon every Sabbath to eat thrice that is one dinner and two suppers and in so doing they shall escape the punishment of hell Burgens addition 4. Contra. 1. Thus their forefathers kept an holy day to the golden Calfe in eating and drinking and rising up to play God will not be so served 2. The way to Paradise is a strait and narrow way by many afflictions we must enter into the Kingdome of heaven not eating and drinking and taking our pleasure 3. Augustine saith Quanto melius foeminae eorum lanam facerent quà m in neomeniis saltarent How much better might their women spinne than dance in their new moones Tract 4. in Ioan. 4. Chrysostome also thus proveth that the Sabbath is not â—tii but spiritualis actionis materia not an occasion of idlenesse but of spirituall exercise because the Priests were by the law upon that day to offer double sacrifice but if it were a day of ease Oportebat Sacerdotem omnium maximè otium agere it was meet that the Priest most of all should take his ease then Concion de Lazaro 3. Cont. Of the Iewes superstition in the precise and strict keeping of the Sabbath rest AGaine the Jewes were superstitiously addicted to the corporall rest which they would not breake upon any occasion as our Chronicles doe make mention of a Jew that being fallen into a jakes refused to be taken out thence upon their Sabbath day and the next day being the Lords day the Governour would not suffer him to be pulled out upon that day because it was the Christians Sabbath and so the wilfull Jew there perished Of the like strictnesse were some among the Christians in keeping of the externall rest upon the Lords day therein imitating the Jewes as Gregorie in the fore-cited place writeth how some did forbid any to wash themselves upon the Lords day whom he thus confuteth 1. Si pro luxu animi ac voluptatis quis lavari appetit c. If any man desire to be washed of wantonnesse and pleasure it
the Lords recompence that he will prepare eternall rest for thy reward and this it is to sanctifie the Sabbath So Augustine Spiritualiter observa Sabbatum in spe futurae quietis Observe the Sabbath spiritually in hope of the everlasting reward Libr. de 10. Chord All hypocrites therefore that keepe the Sabbath rest rather for feare of humane lawes than of conscience which also come before the Lord with a dissembling heart are transgressors of this Commandement for he that will truly consecrate the Sabbath unto the Lord must call it a delight Isa. 58.13 he must with all his soule delight therein 2. Observ. Against those which spend the Lords day in carnall delight TO sanctifie it The rest then of the Sabbath is commanded not as though it were in it selfe a thing acceptable unto God but that wee might the better attend upon Gods service They therefore which give themselves upon the Lords day to ease and idlenesse pampering and feeding themselves following their owne will and pleasure doe not sanctifie the Sabbath unto the Lord for hee that will consecrate a Sabbath as glorious unto the Lord must not doe his owne wayes nor seeke his owne will as the Prophet sheweth Isai. 58.13 Against such which carnally spent the Sabbath in pleasure and delight the same Prophet speaketh Wo unto them c. The Harpe and Violl Timbrell and Pipe are in their feasts Isai. 5.12 And of such Chrysostome saith well Accepisti Sabbatum ut animam tuam liberares à vitiis tu verò magis illa committis Thou hast received the Sabbath to free thy soule from vice and by this meanes thou doest commit it the more 3. Observ. No worke must be put off untill the Lords day THou shalt not doe any worke Here then such covetous and worldly minded men are taxed which cannot afford one day of seven for the Lord but toile themselves therein with bodily labour as if they have a job of worke of their weeks taske to doe they will dispatch it upon the Lords day if they have any journey to take they will put it off till then for feare of hindring their other worke therefore the Lord meeting with mens covetous humours forbiddeth all kinde of worke to be done therein Gregorie giveth two reasons why upon the Lords day we should cease from all terrene labour because Omni modo orationibus insistendum We should altogether attend upon prayer and spirituall exercises such works then must be shunned because they are an hinderance unto the service of God And againe Si quid negligéntiae per sex diesagitur c. if any thing have beene negligently done in the six dayes that upon the day of the resurrection of our Lord precibus expietur it may be expiate and purged by prayer Gregor in Registro lib. 11. epist. 3. We should not then commit more sinnes of negligence when we should pray for forgivenesse of our errours and negligence Cajetane giveth a good note upon this word Remember Ad hoc servit recordatio ut non reserves aliquid operandum in diem septimum c. therefore serveth this remembrance that no jot or worke be reserved till the seventh day 4. Observ. It is not enough for the master of the familie to keepe the Lords day unlesse his whole familie also doe sanctifie it THou nor thy sonne nor thy daughter c. This is added to reprove their nice curiositie who though themselves will seeme to make conscience of the Lords day are content yet that their children and servants doe breake it and put them to labour or suffer them to mispend the day in vaine pleasure thinking it sufficient if the master of the house keepe the rest of the Lords day But every good Christian must resolve with Ioshua I and my house will serve the Lord chap. 24.15 He thought it not enough for himselfe to be addicted to Gods service unlesse his whole familie also served the Lord. So then none are exempted here from keeping the Sabbath Nullus sexus nulla aetas nulla conditio c. no sex no age no condition is excluded from the observing the Sabbath Gloss. interlin Neither young nor old male or female master or servant Vpon the fifth Commandement 1. Divers Questions and difficulties discussed and explained QUEST I. Whether this precept belong to the first Table 12. HOnour thy father c. Iosephus with some other Hebrewes doe make this fifth Commandement the last of the first Table both to make the number even in both Tables and because mention is made here of Jehovah as in none of the other Commandements of the second Table and because it was fit that as the first table began with our dutie toward God our heavenly Father so it should end with our dutie toward our earthly parents Contra. These are no sufficient reasons for this division of the Commandements 1. For though the foure first Commandements in number answer not the other yet they are in the writing upon the Tables more and conteine a greater space than the other six and better it is to divide the Commandements by the matter referring onely those to the first Table which containe the worship of God than by the number 2. The name Jehovah is expressed in other judiciall and ceremoniall lawes which follow which belong not either to the first or second Table 3. The third reason better sheweth why this Commandement should begin the second Table then end the first 4. And whereas some object that place Rom. 13.9 where the Apostle rehearseth the five Commandements following omitting this as though it belonged not to the second Table the reason of that omission is because the Apostle directly in that place had treated before of the dutie toward the higher Powers and Superiours who are comprehended under the name of parents But our Saviour putteth all out of doubt Matth. 19.19 where he placeth this Commandement last in rehearsing the precepts of the second Table and joyneth it with that generall precept Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy selfe Calvin QUEST II. Why the precepts of the second Table are said to be like unto the first NOw our Saviour reduceth all the precepts of the second Table to one generall Commandement Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy selfe and saith it is like unto the first in these respects 1. Because the second Table of the morall law as well as the first hath a preeminence and excellencie above the ceremonials and therefore in regard of this dignitie and prioritie it is like unto the first 2. Because the same kinde of punishment even everlasting death is threatned against every transgression as well of the second as of the first Table 3. In regard of the coherence and dependance which the one hath of the other as the cause and the effect for a man cannot love his brother unlesse he first have the feare of God whose image he reverenceth in his brother Vrsin QUEST III. Why the precept of honouring
neglected the Sabbath of dayes which was the seventh of weekes which was Pentecost of moneths which was the seventh as well as of yeeres yee the Sabbath of seven yeeres which was the Jubile was also intermitted if the seventh yeere from which they accounted it were not remembred 5. Further if they suffered not the land to rest in the seventh yeere they likewise abandoned other privileges incident to that yeere as the remission of debts the setting free their servants which apparent transgressions nay rebellions should not have beene suffered to slip without some reprehension by the Prophets and correction from God especially under the vertuous Kings of Judah QUEST XXII Why the Law of the Sabbath is so oft repeated Vers. 12. SIx dayes thou shalt labour 1. Some thinke that this precept concerning the observation of the Sabbath is repeated by reason of the former Law concerning the seventh yeere of intermission lest that the Hebrewes because that whole yeere was a time of rest might have taken unto themselves greater liberty in the keeping of the Sabbath Lyran. But this seemeth to be no sufficient reason because although they rested from the workes of husbandry all that yeere yet they attended other â—â—â—â—nesse and labour Tostatus 2. Some thinke that the Sabbath is here mentioned in respect of the civill 〈◊〉 thereof the rest and relaxation of the servants whereas before it was urged as a part of Gods service Gallas Siml 3. But the best reason is that the Law of the Sabbath is repeated because it chiefly concerned the worship of God and therefore so often is this precept iâ—crated as chap. 20. Deut. 5 Exod. 31. 〈◊〉 and in divers other places Tostat. quaest 13. 4. And such respect the Lord hath to the seventh day of rest which he himselfe consecrated by his owne example that according to this rule he did proportion the other festivals as the seventh weeke the seventh moneth the seventh yeere yea in naturall experiments the seventh day is observed as the seventh fouretenth and twenty one are the criticall dayes for diseases as Hippocrates and Galâ—â— have written Hierome 4. The benefit of this day the Lord would have extended to their servants strangers yea to the labouring cartell R. Salomon thinketh that in the next clause Yee shall take heed to all things c. the implements and instruments which are used to any businesse or worke are understood as the sword aâ—e cutting knife and such like that all these things should rest in like manner But this is too curious and beside it were superfluous seeing the men are forbid to labour without whose hands these things cannot stirre or move therefore this clause either is to be referred to the former duties which concerned the Sabbath Lyran. or in generall to their obedience to the whole Law and all the former precepts which were delivered have it Simler QUEST XXIII What manner of mention of strange gods is here forbidden Vers. 14. ANâ— ye shall make no mention of the name of strange gods 1. The Latine Translator readeth Thou shalt not sweare but the word zachar signifieth to remember which is more than to sweare which is too strictly taken they must make no mention non solum jurando sed landandâ— probande abtestande not only in swearing but in praising of them approving protesting by them Lippoman 2. The Jewes doe run into another extreme making this precept too generall they thinke it not lawfull at all once to pronounce the names of the Gentiles Idols but the Prophets which inveighed against them could not but pronounce their names with their mouth the meaning then is nullus loquatur honorabiliter none should make honourable mention of them Cajetane 3. This phrase then is to be understood as S. Paul would not have fornication once named among them Ephes. 5.3 that is that more should be committed none named with desire or delight Simler therefore here only is forbidden â—onesta 〈◊〉 c. non inhonesta cum detestatione c. the comely and reverent mention of their gods not the iâ—reverent mention with detestation 4. Cajetane thus distinguisheth the sentence the first part biddeth ut praeteriti dâ— non memorentur that the former strange gods should not be remembred but be forgotten as though they never had beene the other part neither shall it be heard out of thy mouth sheweth ut de moderuis diis nemo honorabiliter loquatur and of the gods present none should speake honourably But indeed the meaning is that generally the memory of all false gods should be extinguished as they 〈◊〉 commanded to abolish the very names of them Deut. 12.3 that neither in their oathes nor in their familiar talke they should revive the memory of them see the practice thereof Psalm 16.4 Neither will make mention of their names within my lips So the Lord saith by his Prophet I will take away the 〈◊〉 of Baalim out of her mouth and they shall be no more remembred by their names Hos. 2.17 Iun. 5. By the name of strange gods are here understood all which the Heathen worshipped whether by images or without whether things in heaven in the earth or under the earth which are called strange gods not because they are gods at all but so reputed in the opinion of their idolatrous worshippers and strange they were because such were worshipped onely of strange nations and not of the people of God Toâ—tat quaest 13. QUEST XXIV Why it is forbidden to sweare by the name of strange gods Vers. 13. YE shall make no mention of the name of other gods c. 1. If it be unlawfull to make any honourable mention at all of the names of strange gods no not in usuall talke much lesse is it lawfull to sweare by them because in taking of an oath invocatur Deus tanquam testis veritatio God is called upon as a witnesse of the truth so to sweare by the name of God is actus â—â—reiae an act of divine worship and therefore it cannot be given unto any other beside God and againe one Idols because they are false gods non possunt esse testes veritatis cannot be witnesses of the truth Lyran. 2. 〈◊〉 observeth here this difference betweene the Law and the Gospell there per nomen Dei jurure non 〈◊〉 they are not forbidden to sweare by the name of God Evangelica veritat non recipit juramentum But the Evangelicall truth admitteth no oath because the speech of a faithfull man ought to be in stead of an oath c. He thinketh that by this Law the Hebrewes had liberty given them to sweare at their pleasure so they did sweare only by the name of God But I rather here approve Calvins annotation Non incitâ—t Deus pâ—pâ—lâ—â— ad jurandi licentiam c. God doth not hereby incite his people to sweâ—ing or give them liberty to sweare sed ubi opus fuerit vel necessitat justa ratio id postaâ—â—bit but where need it
Because the seventh day is determined wherein he rested then consequently they were six daies wherein he was making the world 2. Mention is made of the evening and morning therefore the day and night one succeeded another 3. And seeing light was created the first day and light and darknesse could not be at once in the same hemisphere the one therefore must needs successively follow the other 2. But yet although God made the world successively in respect of the daies which one succeeded another and all was not made in one day Yet Tostatus opinion is not to be received that in some of the works of the creation God did agere persuccessionem worke by succession and in time and did not produce the creatures in instanti in an instant The first second and fourth daies worke he granteth were done in an instant but the third daies worke was done successively the winde helping to drie it which is said to have moved upon the waters And the plants and trees were brought out of the earth in time God giving such great strength and force to the earth to bring them forth As he giveth instance of some herbs as 〈◊〉 parsely that will grow out of the ground in the space of two houres Likewise in the creation of man hee thinketh it is probable that the Angels made his bodie of the slime of the earth and the Lord breathed in the breath of life Contra. 1. That God created 〈…〉 Psal. 33.9 he spake and 〈…〉 2. That was not the winde which moved upon the 〈…〉 as in the same Psalme vers â— the Spirit is called the breath of Gods mouth By 〈…〉 Lord were the heavens made and all the host of them by the breath of his mouth 3. Neither did God use the helpe of the Angels in the framing of mans bodie he did it himselfe for when he said Let us make man in our image he consulted not with the Angels but with the blessed Trinitie for he was created in the image of God Genes 1.27 nor in the image of Angels for then Christ when he was made man should have taken upon him the nature of Angels which the Apostle denieth Hebr. 2.16 And it is directly said that God Iehovah made the man of the dust of the earth Genes 2 7. but Iehovah is not given unto any Angell it is a name peculiar unto God QUEST XIX How the Lord is said to have rested and from what Vers. 17. IN the seventh day he ceased and breathed 1. Which is a metaphor taken from those which when they have sore laboured doe breath and take aire Oleaster Not that God was wearied with the works of the creation but he onely left creating all things being finished which he intended to make and he did it for our instruction that we by his example might keep an holy rest 2. God then ceased from creating of another world Osiand or from creating any new workes for then the creation had not been perfect if any thing had been wanting neither could it have been said God saw all that hee had made and loe it was verie good Gen. 1.31 3. But he ceased not both from preserving that which hee had made which is no new worke but that was continued during all the six daies and is exercised still Tostat. For God is not like to a builder of an house or carpenter of a ship which having finished his worke so leaveth it but Gods providence still watcheth over that which he hath made Gallas Likewise the Lord ceaseth not from making particular works daily for he doth wonderous things and miraculous thorow the world sed non creat novas species he doth not create now any new kind Marbach 4. Then here appeareth the error of certaine Hebrewes which thinke that the Sabbath which is called Saturns day was appointed first to bee kept because that is an unluckie planet and unfortunate and therefore it was not fit to undertake any businesse upon that day for the reason appeareth to be this because God rested upon the seventh day and they will not say that God was afraid to doe any thing upon Saturns day Tostatus quest 11. 5. Againe hence is gathered a firme reason for the continuance and perpetuitie of the Sabbath because God did not create the heaven and earth only for the sonnes of Iacob but for all men Quibus ex aquâ— Creator est nemiâ—em ergo ab isto Sabbatisâ—â— excludi c. To whom he is a Creator alike and therefore no man is to be exempted from the keeping of the Sabbath Lippoman QUEST XX. What workes are to be rested from upon the Lords day what not ANd as God rested not from all kind of workes upon the seventh day so neither are all kind of workes unlawfull now to be done upon the Lords day of rest The workes that men attend are of two sorts either naturall or voluntarie 1. Naturall workes are not forbidden to be done as to eat drinke sleepe so they be done in order and measure 2. Voluntarie works are either good or evill evill workes are at all times unlawfall much more upon the sabbath 3. Good workes are either sacred or civill and politicall the sacred are either immediatly belonging to the worship of God as the duties of the first Table which principally are to be done upon the Lords day 4. Or they are such workes as are mediatly referred unto God as the workes of mercie the duties of the second Table which also if occasion so require are to bee done upon this day as to visite the sicke to helpe those that are in danger 5 The politike workes follow as the workes of mens vocation merchandise making of warre all which must be intermitted upon the Lords day and therefore that commandement beginneth with Remember that men aforehand should thinke of the Lords day and not deferre any of their busines till then but vrgent necessitie constraining such things may be done then as the Macchabees did fight upon the Sabbath and the Disciples of Christ being hungrie pulled the eares of corne Marbach QUEST XXI Whether Moses received the directions concerning the Tabernacle in the first or second fortie daies Vers. 18. THus when the Lord had made an end of communing with Moses c. 1. R. Salâ—m whom Lyranus followeth understandeth this communing or speech of God with Moses only of the former charge concerning the Sabbath not of all the declaration before going which concerned the making of the Tabernacle which hee thinketh was done in Moses second going up to the Lord after the people had made the golden calfe and so he thinketh the historie to be transposed 2. Contra. 1. First as sometime in Scripture the order of time is changed and the historie transposed when there is any apparant cause to meet with some inconvenience which otherwise might follow so to imagine any such transposing where there is no such necessitie were to bring in such an uncertaintie into the sacred storie as
times upon the Sabbath 3. Calvin affirmeth that this is so straitly commanded Vt dies septimus servetur etiam sub periculo communis jacturae That the seventh day should be observed even with the hazard and danger of the common losse But Gallasius better concludeth out of Christs words The Sabbath was made for man that the Jewes were not tied to such necessity in keeping the Sabbath in harvest and seed time but that in any common and apparent danger they might periculo occurrere prevent it 4. Some of the Hebrewes therefore understand this precept of the carnall act of generation which they would have here insinuated by the sowing of seed But beside that if the Scripture here had any such meaning it would have expressed it in plaine words for of such things the Scripture useth to speake exactly and plainly this were to make matrimony and the use thereof unholy Tostat. Though it must be confessed that greater moderation in such carnall delights is to be used when solemne and publike prayer is offered unto God according to S. Pauls counsell 1 Cor. 7.5 5. Therefore the better opinion is that even the rest of the Sabbath was dispensed withall to the Israelites in the times of seed time and harvest upon urgent necessity to prevent some common and imminent danger as if suddenly any inundation were feared which breaking in would destroy the seed or corne or any enemies should attempt to destroy the corne or it should chance to be set on fire it was lawfull even upon the Sabbath laborando succurrere to helpe to save it by labour for if it were lawfull to lead their cattell to water and helpe them out of the ditch upon the Sabbath as our blessed Saviour sheweth Luk. 13 and 14. which concerned but the state of private men much more for the common good was it permitted Tostat. qu. 18. Gallas R. Salom. thinketh it was lawfull upon the Sabbath to gather a sheafe of corne for the first fruits But he hath no warrant for that out of Moses QUEST XLII Whether now Christians are necessarily tyed to keepe the Lords day in seed time and harvest 1. THe Jewes to this day thinke that these workes to sow and reap are by no meanes upon any occasion never so necessary now to be dispensed with and some Christians are as strict now in the keeping of the rest upon the Lords day But this were to Judaize and to enthrall our Christian liberty and to bring us in bondage unto the service of dayes which were appointed for mans benefit as our blessed Saviour saith that the Sabbath was made for man and not man for the Sabbath Mark 2.21 2. Some on the other side give too great liberty upon the Lords day As Calvin hath these words writing upon Exodus chap. 31 1â— Sabbatum quamvis hodâ—t non sit in usu ejus externa observatio aeternum manet ipso effectu sicut circumcisio The Sabbath although the externall observation thereof be not now in use yet it remaineth in the effect as circumcision doth c. This permanent effect of the Sabbath is our cessation and rest from sinne This seemeth to give too great liberty to say that all externall observation of the Sabbath that is of the day of rest should now be out of use and that the Sabbath all rest how no more remaineth than circumcision for this were to make it arbitrary and indifferent whether Christians now should observe a day of holy rest unto the Lord at all or not 3. Oleaster goeth not so farre but he thinketh that though it were not lawfull for the Jewes to intermit the Sabbath then in earing time and harvest yet it is lawfull for Christians now Gallasius giveth this reason Quia ceremoniali observatione liberati sumus Because we are freed from the ceremoniall observation of the Sabbath and therefore he taketh it to be a needlesse question to dispute whether Christians are now bound to keepe the day of rest in seed time and harvest But this is no ceremoniall thing but morall to abstaine from all such workes upon the Lords day which may hinder the service of God 4. Osiander thinketh that by this instance of earing time and harvest all kinde of works were not forbidden the Jewes upon the Sabbath but onely quotidiana illa profana those daily prophane works which might hinder them from the service of God and the same reason may seeme to hold now But there are certaine bodily works which are a greater prophanation of the Lords day than the ordinary works of the calling as to dance to play at football and such like are worse than to dig or delve as Augustine saith of the Jewes Melius toto dit ararent quà m toto die saltarent It were â—etter for them to plow all day than to dance all day 5. I therefore rather condescend to Simlerus that thinketh these things given in instance to be lawfull now upon the Lords day necessitate id postulante necessity so requiring longe arctior fuit observatio Sabbati in lege c. the observation of the Sabbath was more strict in the Law than now under the Gospell c. But men must take heed in earing time and harvest that they make not a necessity without a necessity it ought to be an urgent and extreme necessity indeed which should cause the service of God either wholly to be intermitted or in part hindred QUEST XLIII Why the people were charged to goe up thrice in a yeere to the feasts Vers. 23. THrice in a yeere shall all your men children appeare c. 1. There is a spirituall worship of God which the Israelites were to exhibite unto God at all times and in all places but the externall service which consisted in sacrifices and other solemnities was only to be performed in the Tabernacle whither the people were commanded to resort thrice in a yeere that whereas in their Synagogues at home they had nothing but Moses read unto them lest that they might by discontinuance grow into oblivion of the sacrifices and other solemnities prescribed for the Lords service they were commanded to that end to goe up to revive the memory of them 2. They went up alwayes with some gift as they were not to appeare before the Lord empty ut populus Deo praestaret obsequium that the people might shew their duty unto God 3. And because there was a collection yeerely in the feast of Tabernacles gathered of the people toward the maintenance of the Tabernacle and the services thereof the people were to goe up to contribute to that end Tostat. quaest 20. 4. Necessarium erat ad mutuum consensum in religione fovendum It was necessary also to maintaine a mutuall consent in religion Gallas Whereas if they should have had their severall places of meeting they might have devised new rites 5. And by this meanes the Lords feasts were celebriora more solemne and kept with greater majesty 6.
yeare this was the third moneth 2. qu. What day of the moneth the same day was 3. qu. VVhether this first day of the third moneth were the 47. day from the Passeover 4. qu. Of the place where they incamped 5. qu. VVhether the Israelites incamped on the East side of the mount Sinai 6. qu. How Moses is said to goe up unto God 7. qu. VVhy both these names of Jacob and Israel are joyned together 8. qu. How the Lord is said to carrie them upon Eagles wings 9. qu. How they are said to bee the Lords chiefe treasure 10. qu. How they are said to be a Kingdome of Priests 11. qu. By what reasons the Lord perswaded the people and why 12. qu. VVhether the people unfeinedly here promise obedience 13. qu. How the Lord is said to come in the thicke cloud when and in what thicke cloud it was 14. qu. VVhy the Lord talketh with Moses in the hearing of the people 15. qu. VVhy Moses is said twice to have reported the peoples words unto God 16. qu. Why they are bidden to wash their garments 17. qu. Whether this were the third day of the moneth when the law was given 18. qu. VVhether the fifteenth day of the moneth were one of the fiftie which went before the giving of the law 19. qu. VVhether our Saviour with his disciples and the Iewes kept the Passeover together 20. qu. How the Apostles Pentecost and the Iewes Pentecost fell out all upon one day 21. qu. How the Lord is said here to descend 22. qu. VVhether Jehovah Christ Iesus appeared not in the old Testament but onely or usually the Angels 23. qu. VVhether it were Jehovah the Lord Christ or an Angell that came downe upon mount Sinai 24. qu. VVhy the people are forbidden to come up into the mountaine 25. qu. VVhy hee shall bee killed that toucheth the mountaine 26. qu. VVhy no hand was to touch him that came neere the mountaine 27. qu. VVhy the beast that toucheth the mountaine is commanded to be slaine 28. qu. VVhether at any time it were lawfull for the people to goe up to the mountaine 29. qu. VVhy Moses is not set downe to have reported all to the people which was given him in charge 30. qu. VVith what water they washed their cloaths 31. qu. VVhy they are commanded not to come at their wives 32. qu. VVhy Moses maketh such an ample and full declaration and description of the Lords glorious appearing in mount Sinai 33. qu. VVhy it pleased the Lord in this trouble and fearefull manner to appeare with thunder and lightning 34. qu. VVhether this thunder and lightning were naturall 35. qu. VVhy the Lord appeared in a thicke cloud 36. qu. Of the blowing of the trumpet at the giving of the law what it signifieth 37. qu. Of the different manner of the delivering the law and the Gospell 38. qu. VVhat it was that Moses spake and the Lord answered 39. qu. VVhether God himselfe or an Angell spake to Moses in the mount 40. qu. VVhy Moses is commanded to charge the people againe 41. qu. VVhat Priests are here understood 42. qu. Why Moses replieth as unwilling to go downe 43. qu. VVhy the Lord not withstanding Moses answer still chargeth him to goe downe 44. qu. VVhy Aaron is bid to come up with Moses wherefore he went up and when Questions upon the twentieth Chapter 1. QUest Whether this be a Commandement I am the Lord. 2. qu. Of the distinction and difference of the lawes of Moses in generall 3. qu. Of the validitie of the lawes Morall Ceremoniall and Iudiciall which are abrogated which are not 4. qu. Of the difference betweene the Morall and Evangelicall law 5. qu. Of the manifold use of the law in the fourefold state of man 6. qu. Why it pleased God now and not before to give his written law to the world 7. qu. How the Lord spake all these words and why 8. qu. Why it pleased God himselfe to speake to his people in the giving of the Law 9. qu. Of the division of the Morall Law 10. qu. Whether foure Commandements or three onely belong to the first table 11. qu. Whether all morall precepts as of loving of God and our neighbour bee reduced to the Decalogue 12. qu. Of generall rules to be observed in expounding the Commandements 13. qu. Why the Commandements are propounded negatively 14. qu. Of the speciall manner of accenting and writing observed in the Decalogue more than in any part of the Scripture beside 15. qu. Why this preamble is set before I am Jehovah thy God 16. qu. Why their deliverance out of Egypt is here mentioned Questions upon the first Commandement 1. QUest Whether it is better read strange gods or other gods 2. qu. Why they are called strange gods 3. qu. Whether any kinde of externall idolatrie be forbidden in the first Commandement 4. qu. Of the meaning of these words Before me 5. qu. What reasons ought chiefely to move us to acknowledge the Lord onely to be our God Questions upon the second Commandement 1. QUest What a graven image is 2. qu. What things a similitude must not bee made of to worship 3. qu. Of the difference betweene bowing downe and serving 4. qu. In what sense the Lord is called a jealous God 5. qu. Of the titles which the Lord here giveth himselfe and wherefore 6. qu. Of the general commination promise annexed 7. qu. How it standeth with Gods Iustice to punish the children for the fathers sins 8. qu. Why mention is made of the third and fourth generation 9. qu. Why mercie is promised to be shewed to a thousand generations 10. qu. How men are said to hate God Questions upon the third Commandement 1. QUest What is signified by the name of God and how diversly it is taken 2. qu. That it is more to abuse the name of Iesus than simplie of God 3. qu. How many wayes the name of God is taken in vaine 4. qu. What is required in taking of a right oath 5. qu. Whether men be bound to sweare often 6. qu. Whether it be lawfull to use cursing 7. qu. For what things an oath is not to be taken 8. qu. Whether all kinde oaths are to be kept 9. qu. Of the commination added to the third Commandement Questions upon the fourth Commandement 1. QUest Of the order of the fourth Commandement why it is put after the other 2. qu. Why it is said onely in this Commandement Remember c. 3. qu. VVhy the Lord thought good to appoint a day of rest and that upon the seventh day 4. qu. VVhether the precept of keeping the Sabbath were altogether ceremoniall 5. qu. To observe one day of seven unto the Lord is morall 6. qu. VVhat things in the Sabbath were ceremoniall what morall 7. qu. VVhat it is to sanctifie the Sabbath day 8. qu. Of the labouring six dayes whether it bee a Commandement 9. qu. VVhat works are permitted to be done upon the Sabbath 10. qu. VVhy
vestra quam privatim expertus sum ut liberiùs animi mei sensa palam expromerem vestrae enim humanitati sat sciâ— probatur Augustini consilium si quisquam est qui se non audet ingerere ad amicitiam faciendam cum aliquo nostro temporali honore aut dignitate revocetur offerendum est illi quadam commitate submissione animi quod petere per se ipse non audet desino jam plurib molestus esse excessi mensuram epistolae sed non excessi doloris modum ut ait Hieronym precor jam ut qua ipsi fratres conservos miseratione dignemini in terris ipsi abundè cumulatam apud misericordem patrem in coelis inveniatis Vestrae Reverentiae observantiss ANDREAS WILLETTVS THE FIRST BOOKE OF MOSES CALLED GENESIS CHAP. I. The Analysis or Logicall resolution IN this Chapter Moses treateth of the creation of the world first in generall how God created heaven and earth vers 1. then in particular in the rest of the Chapter where wee have the severall workes of God and their severall approbations that they seemed good unto the Makeâ— The severall workes are distinguished into six dayes and in every dayes worke there are foure things to bee observed the authority whereby they are made as v. 3. The Lord said Let there be light c. the obedience of the creature in being made and there was light thirdly the approbation of the Creator v. 4. God saw that the light was good fourthly the distinction of the worke vers 5. The evening and the morning were the first day and so of the rest of the dayes workes Againe the order of the particular creation is this God createth the workes and câ—eatures without sense afterward the sensitive and living creatures the first are either the superiour and celestiall as the light made the first day the firmament the second the contents of the firmament the Sunne Moone and Starres the fourth day or the inferiour creatures as the earth with the trees plants and herbs the third day The sensitive creatures are either unreasonable as the fishes and fowles made the fifth day v. 20. the beasts and cattell made the sixth day or the reasonable creatures man and woman made the sixth day In the framing and bringing forth of man there is set forth first the consultation of the Trinity v. 26. Let us make man c. then the creation wherein is to be considered the substance and forme of mans creation according to Gods owne image v. 27. the endowment of man created in his preheminence and domination over all other creatures vers 28. his increase and procreation bâ—ing forth fruit and multiply his maintenance and preservation vers 29. I have given unto you every herb c. that shall be to you for meat The Genesis or Grammaticall construction where the translations differ v. 1. God created b.g. T.H.p. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 made s bara created heb v. 2. was without forme b.g. T. empty H. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 invisible s solitudo vast solitary p. tohu heb 3. moved upon the waters b.g. incubabat did sit upon T. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was carried upon c. s. motabat did flutter upon H. p. rachaph 6. the firmament 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b.g. H.p.s. expansum the broad or spread heaven T. heb rachang to spread 11. bud and herb b. bud of the herb g. herbam virentem greene herb H. herbam teneram tender herb or grasse T. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the herb of grasse s. bud herb p. heb seeding seed g.s. T.p. heb making seed H. apt to seed b. 12. after his kinde and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to his likenesse This is added by the septuagint 18. to rule in the day g. to rule the day b. T.H.p. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to rule the day s.p. heb 20. let the waters bring forth b. H. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 s. bring forth in abundance g. T. bring forth as wormes that is in abundance p. heb sharats 29. every tree b.g. T.p. heb gnets 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lignum every kinde of wood bearing fruit s. H. 3. The Exegesis or Theologicall explication of doubtfull questions and obscure places QVEST. I. What the heaven and earth was created in the beginning vers 1. Vers. 1. IN the beginning God made heaven and earth c. 1. Moses here doth not onely generally or summarily set downe the creation of the world which afterward is described in particular which was the opinion of Chrysostome remembred by Augustine lib. 2. cont Manich. c. 3. 2. Nor yet doe we understand a certaine first matter whereof the heaven and earth were afterward made as Augustine seemeth to thinke lib. 1. Genes cont Manich. c. 7. and one Philastrius Bishop of Brixia doth affirme it to be heresie to say that this was the element of the earth afterward created but another earth as the matter whereof other things were made catalog haeres 3. Neither yet do we approve the opinion of the Schoolemen which by the heaven understand only Coelum empyreum the highest heaven above the starrie skie the seat of the Angels and blessed Spirits and by the earth a confused substance whereout other things were formed afterward of which opinion were Alcuinus Rabanus Lyranus Tostatus Catharinus with others for Moses specially intendeth to set downe the creation of things visible and David expounding Moses speaketh of these heavens here created which should perish Psal. 102.25 which are not those highest heavens subject to no change 4. Neither yet doe wee here exclude the creation of those invisible heavens with Mercerus but in this word comprehend as well the invisible as visible heavens Colos. 1.16 Iun. 5. This heaven and earth then here mentioned to bee created in the beginning are the same heaven and earth which are now comprehending the generall matter and seed whereout all other things in heaven and earth were made first created in the matter afterward perfected in forme and lastly beautified with their ornaments this then was the order of the creation First the same heaven and earth were created in a confused substance and unformed matter then the forme was added in the first and second dayes workes Lastly the ornaments produced as trees and plants and beasts in the earth starres in the skie fishes in the sea fowles in the aire Thus S. Paul expoundeth Moses that God made the heaven and earth Act. 14.15 God made the world Acts 17.24 so that this heaven and earth first made was no other than the world though not yet set in perfect order Of this opinion are Basil Ambrose Theodoret and most of the ancient Writers QVEST. II. What beginning Moses speaketh of Vers. 1. IN the beginning c. 1. This is neither to be understood as Iohn saith in the beginning was the word for there hee speaketh of a beginning without a beginning that is from everlasting but this was the
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the paradise of pleasure s. H. hegan a garden guâ—â—den signifieth delight but paradise is derived from pardes which signifieth an ovehard 16. thou shalt freely eat T.g. in eating eat b. heb eat thou H. thou shalt eat meat s. 18. an helper like him b.h. meet for him T.G. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to hâ—m hâ—b as before him Chenegdo v. 20. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 like to him s. 23. she shall be called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 woman s. virago a mannes h. T. a woman or mannes â— g he ish a man ishah a wâ—man virissa a viresse P. v. 8. the Lord planted a garden eastward in Eden b.g. T.s.p. the Lord planted a paradise of pleasure from the beginning H. C micchedem from the east v. 17. thou shalt eat c. thou shalt die â— g T.h.p. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 câ—t ye 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ye shall dye s. in the plurall v. 21. an heavy or deepe sleepe b.g. soporem a sound sleepe T.h.p. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an extasis which is of the minde rather than of the body f. tardemah of radham a sound sleepe heb v. 24. they shall be one flesh b.g. T. heb they two shall be one flesh s. H. which reading because it keepeth the sense is approved in the Gospell Matth. 19.5 v. 24. shall leave her father and mothers bed Ch. shall leave father and mother câ—t The Exegesis or Theologicall explication QVEST. I. How God is said to have rested 1. GOd rested from all his worke â— Neither as being weary in working but resting is here taken only 〈…〉 or leaving to worke 2. Neither did he rest from his workes to receive any use thereof or benefit to himselfe but the wiseman sheweth how God taketh delight in his workes Prov. 8.31 I tooke my solace in the compasse of the earth and my delight is in the children of maâ— he made all things for 〈◊〉 use and man for his owne glory not that by man there is any new accession of glory to God which he had not for infinite was the glory of the blessed Trinity before the world was Ioh. 17.5 but by man Gods glory in the world is manifested not to Gods benefit but to his owne everlasting reward 3. Neither is God said simply to rest but only from the workes of the creation by his providence he worketh still in the preservation of those things which he hath made Iohn 5.17 My father worketh hitherto and I worke QVEST. II. How the Lord is said to have made an end of his worke the seventh day Vers. 2. IN the seventh day God finished his worke c. 1. Not that God made any of his workes upon the seventh day as Hierome urgeth this place against the Iewes tradition in Genes 2. neither is it so said because God in the last point of the sixt day finished his worke which therefore is counted of the seventh as the Hebrewes 3. Neither need we with the Septuagint to read sixt for seventh which were a corrupting of the text 4. Nor yet with some Hebrewes to understand the creation of the seventh day for God had already appointed the dayes to follow in order and the dayes are not properly said to bee created but the workes made therein 5. Neither yet doe wee approve the conceit of Aben Ezra who saith that the end or absolution of a worke is no worke 6. But without any more controversie the meaning is no more but this that God had now already upon the seventh day finished his worke the finishing was done before but now the Lord beheld it as complete and perfect Mercer Iun. QVEST. III. The meaning of these words vers 3. which he created to be made Vers. 3. WHich he created to be made 1. This is neither to bee referred to the eternall purpose of God to create those things which after were made as Rupertus lib. 2. de Trinitat c. 18. for Gods decree and purpose to create the world is of like eternity to himselfe but the creation had a beginning 2. Neither by these words to be made is signified the power of generation given to the creature to make like to it selfe for from this worke Gods providence ceaseth not still 3. Neither is insinuated thereby the end to the which and order wherein every thing was made as Cajetanus for this was done in the creation that beside it there need no new making 4. But either it is a phrase of the Hebrewes who for more certainty and emphasis of speech doe use to double the word as vers 16. in eating thou shalt eat vers 17. in dying thou shalt dye that is shalt freely eat and surely die so God created in making that is powerfully and wonderfully made Mercer or the words are inverted and may be placed thus in setting making before created as Tremellius and R. Isaac he rested from making the work which he had created 5. Or if we make any difference the creation was in the beginning of heaven and earth as the matter and substance the making was of the forming of the creatures on the six dayes out of that substance before by God created and prepared Muscul. 6. But most ridiculous and blasphemous is that fable of some Hebrewes that this worke which God created to make and made not were the Faunes and Satyres which God made in the evening upon the sixt day and being short of time could not finish them ex Muscul. QVEST. IIII. The Sabbath instituted of God after the creation Vers. 4. GOd blessed the seventh day and sanctified it Here wee have the institution of the Sabbath which afterward was revived by the promulgation of the morall law We refuse therfore the erronious opinion of Tostatus and Pererius two Popish writers who do think that this sanctifying of the Sabbath is here mentioned by way of anticipation being not instituted till the time of Moses for every day to man in the state of innocency should have beene a Sabbath neither was there any positive precept given to Adam in Paradise but only that of not eating the forbidden fruit Perer. in Genes lib. 1. p. 223. But in this affirming they are grosly deceived 1. Man had now transgressed before the Sabbath was instituted as afterward shall be proved and therefore they doe out of time urge the state of mans innocency 2. If man had continued in that state seeing he was appointed to keepe the garden and not to live idly no not in Paradise it is most like that even then he should have kept the Sabbath as a rest intermission even from such labour as became that place and as a symbole unto him of a further perfection to bee attained unto 3. That the Sabbath was instituted now the creation finished it may appeare by the fourth commandement Exod. 20.11 where this reason of the law is given For in six dayes the Lord made
and the Angels upon this day Christ rose the holy Ghost was given and Manna descended from heaven first on this day serm detempor 251. Wherefore I cannot wholly condescend to Mercerus judgement who saith politiae causa retinuerunt Apostols diem dominicum Sabbato subrogatum that the Apostles for policy sake have retained the Lords day in stead of the Sabbath in 2 Gen. vers 3. A policy I grant in the use of the Lords day but that is neither the only nor chiefe reason of the institution thereof There are three causes of the observation of the Lords day a religious and holy use for the Lord to this end did consecrate this day by his owne example and commandement to bee spent in holy exercises the Civill or politicall use of the Lords day is for the rest of our selves our servants and catteâ—ls the ceremoniall or symbolicall end was to shadow forth our spirituall rest in Christ in this last respect I confesse the ceremony of the Sabbath in part to be abolished for it is a symbole still of our everlasting rest in heaven Heb. 4.9 But in the other two respects the law of the Lords day is perpetuall for that as Philo saith it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 festum populare a popular or generall festivall to be observed of all people for ever I doe wonder then this doctrine of the Sabbath and day of rest now called the Lords day having such evident demonstration out of the scriptures and being confirmed by the constant and continuall practice of the Church in all ages that any professing the Gospell specially being exercised in the study of the scriptures should gainsay and impugne these positions following as erronious 1. That the commandement of sanctifying the Sabbath is naturall morall and perpetuall for if it be not so then all the commandements contained in the decalogue are not morall so should we have nine only and not ten commandements and then Christ should come to destroy the Law not to fulfill it contrary to our Saviours owne words Matth. 5.17 2. That all other things in the law were so changed that they were cleane taken away as the priesthood the sacrifices and the sacraments this day namely the Sabbath was so changed that it yet remaineth for it is evident by the Apostles practice Acts 20.7 1 Cor. 16.2 Apocal. 1.10 that the day of rest called the Sabbath was changed from the seventh day to the first day of the weeke and so was observed and kept holy under the name of the Lords day 3. That it is not lawfull for us to use the seventh day to any other end but to the holy and sanctified end for which God in the beginning created it for this were presumption to alter Gods appointment and the will and ordinance of the Creator must stand in the use of the creature otherwise the Apostle had not reasoned well for the use of meats from the end of the creation which God hath created to be received with thanksgiving 4. As the Sabbath came in with the first man so must it not goe out but with the last for if the keeping of a day of rest holy unto the Lord bee a part of the morall law as it cannot bee denyed then must it continue as long as the Lord hath his Church on earth and the morall Sabbath must stand till the everlasting Sabbath succeed in place thereof 5. That we are restrained upon the Sabbath from work both hand and foot as the Jewes were though not in such strict particular manner as they were for whom it was not lawful to kindle a fire upon the Sabbath Exod. 35.2 yet in generall wee are forbidden all kind of worke upon the Lords day as they were which may hinder the service of God saving such workes as either charity commandeth or necessity compelleth for it is a part of the morall precept in it thou shalt doe no manner of worke 6. That the Lord would have every Sabbath to be sanctâ—fied by the Minister and the people and that in the Church he ought to preach the word and they to heare it every Sabbath day but not each of these under paine of condemnation as the place is misconstrued is confirmed by the practice of our blessed Saviour Luke 4.16 and of S. Paul Act. 13.14 and 20.7 And hereunto are the Canons of our Church agreeable which require that every Minister preach every Lords day and likewise catechise the youth 7. That the Lord hath commanded so precise a rest unto all sorts of men that it may not by any fraud deceit or circumvention whatsoever be broken under the paine of his everlasting displeasure who doubteth of this but that every breach of any part of the morall law especially by deceit and circumvention deserveth in it selfe Gods curse and everlasting dâ—spleasure as the Apostle saith the wages of sinne is death and the Law saith Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the booke of the law to doe them as the Apostle citeth this text This doctrine of the Sabbath first grounded upon the authority of scripture hath accordingly beene ratified by the constant and perpetuall practice of the Church Origen saith In nostro Dominico die semper pluit Dominus Manna de coelo in our Lords day the Lord alwayes raineth Manna from heaven Hierome Dominicus dâ—es orationi tantum lectionibus vacat upon the Lords dayes they onely give themselves to prayer and reading Ambrose tota diâ— sit vobis oratio vellectio c. nulle actus seculi actus divinitatis impedâ—ant c. Let us all the day be conversant in prayer or reading let no secular acts hinder divine acts let no table play carry away the mind Augustine quomâ—do Maria mater Domini c. As Mary the mother of our Lord is the chiefe among women so among other 〈◊〉 this is the mother of the rest the whole grace of the Sabbath and the ancient festiâ—ity of the people of the Iewes is changed into the solemnity of this day Concil Tullen cap. 19. Oportet eos qui praesunt Ecclesiis c it behoveth those which are set over the Churches upon all dayes but especially upon the Lords dayes to teach the people c. Matisconens 2. cap. 1. Exhibeamus Deo liberam servitutem c. Let us exhibite unto God our free service not because the Lord requireth this of us to celebrate the Lords day by corporall abstinence but he looketh for obedience whereby we treading downe all terrene rites might be raised up to heaven But these allegations are here superfluous seeing there is a learned Treatise of the Sabbath already published of this argument which containeth a most sound doctrine of the Sabbath as is laid downe in the former positions which shall be able to abide the triall of the word of God and stand warranted thereby when other humane fantasies shall
Never any man in earth Christ onely excepted kept the Sabbath without sin the Apostle saith He that is entred into his rest hath also ceased from his owne workes as God did from his Heb. 4.10 it is the rest onely of Christ where there shall be cessation from all the workes of sinne But that rest which Adam should have kept in Paradise was not Christs rest therefore he kept no rest there without sin he fell then before the Sabbath 10. That place lastly maketh to this purpose Psal. 49.13 Adam lodged not one night in honour for so are the words if they be properly translated the word is lun which signifieth to lodge or stay all night and thus divers of the Rabbines doe expound this place of Adam Upon these reasons it seemeth most probable that Adam did not continue one night in Paradise but fell in the same day of his creation Of this opinion are Irenaeus Cyrillus Epiphanius Moses Barcephas Philoxenus Ephrem with others rehearsed by Pererius upon this place though he himselfe be of another opinion That objection that so much businesse as the giving of names to the creatures by Adam the temptation of Eva by the Serpent and seduction of Adam by woman could not be dispatched in so small a time of six or seven houres may easily bee answered 1. It is evident by the text that the imposition of names was performed the day of his creation before the woman was made Gen. 2.20 and it asked no long time in regard of the singular wisdome and knowledge of Adam who was able at the first sight of the creatures without any long search or triall of their nature to give them fit names 2. Of Satans nimblenesse in hastening the tentation and insinuating himselfe to the woman there need bee made no doubt the celerity and agility of spirits is great 3. It was the coole of the day about the Eventide when sentence was given against Adam so that in the space of eight or nine houre from his creation to his fall all these matters might easily be done QVEST. XXXIII Whether Adam was cast out Vers. 24. THâ—â— hee cast out man c. 1. Where the Septuagint adde and placed him before Paradise whereupon some writers have descanted of the causes why Adam was placed before Paradise that by the sight thereof he remembring from whence he was fallen might more effectually repent his sinne the originall is otherwise that not Adam but the Cherubims were placed before Paradise 2. Whereas Theodoret thinketh that these Cherubims were not Angels but certaine terrible visions set to feare man from that passage it may be otherwise gathered out of Scripture where wee read that the Cherubims pictured over the Arke were beautifull faces representing Angels and therefore the Prophet compareth the king of Titus glittering in his pretious stones to the Cherub Ezech. 28.14 3. Concerning the fiery shaken sword we refuse 1. either the collection of Tertullian who taketh it for torrida zâ—â—a the parching countrie under the aequinoctiall or of Liranus who would have it to be a certaine wall of fire about Paradise or of Rupertus that understandeth it of purgatorie fire for all these are deceived about the translation the word signifieth not a fiery sword shaken but rather a sharp sword shaken as the Chaldâ— paraphrast readeth which by the shaking seemeth to glitter as the flame of fire or because the word Lahat signifieth to inflame it is not unlike but that some fierie inflammation in the likenesse of a sword might be set as a terrour in that place Iun. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Spirits have power to possesse bodies and speake out of them WHereas Satan useth the serpent and out of his trunke frameth a voice we neede not thinke it strange that the Devill hath this power to possesse the bodies of beasts and to speake out of them which though Iulâ—aâ— the Apostata counted a fable Cyrillus learnedly sheweth the like to have beene done out of the heathen writers as how in Homer Achilles horse inspired by Iuno foretelleth his death Pâ—rphyrius writeth that the river Causus saluted Pythagoras saying Ave Pythagora and Phylostratus that a certaine Elme saluted Apollonius Isogonus Cithiensis saith that in Rhodeâ— a certaine bull consecrate to Iupiter did speake The Pagans therefore and Atheists finding the like in their owne writers have no reason to deride this storie of the Devils speaking in the serpent Perer. 2. Doct. Adam and Eva sinned not before they were tempted WHereas Satan was the first that inveigled the woman with ambitious desire saying yee shall bee as Gods vers 5. The opinion of Prosper is discovered not to be sound that our first parents were tickled with pride before the tentation and therefore were permitted of God to fall into it for this difference is made betweene the sinne of man and of the Angels he fell being seduced but the other of their owne pride without a seducer transgressed 3. Doct. Adam if he had not sinned should not have died Vers. 19. DVst thou art and to dust thou shalt returne hence it is gathered that death was not naturall to man but hapned because of sinne contrary to the opinion of Iosephus that thinketh that man should have died though he had not sinned but his life should have beene much longer It was the opinion also of the Pelagians that death was in mans nature and sprang not from sinne Not much differing is the sentence of the Popish writers that man was created mortall by the condition of his nature yet preserved by a supernaturall gift the contrary is evident from hence because it was never said to man before he had sinned that he should returne to dust 4. Doct. The Trinity proved out of the Old Testament Vers. 22. BEhold the man is become as one of us This is an evident place against the Iewes to prove the Trinity for here the Lord speaketh of more than one neither can it be answered that it is but a phrase of speech to use the plurall for the singular for here is more than a phrase this speech could not be true to say one of vs if there were no more than one person in the God-head 5. Doct. Why God suffered Adam to be tempted and fall FUrther whereas the question will be demanded how it stood with Gods justice and holinesse to suffer man to be tempted whom he foresaw should fall Our answer is this 1. we say with the Apostle O the deepenesse of the riches both of the wisdome and knowledge of God! how vnsearchable are his judgements and his waies past finding out Râ—m 11.33 And Augustine maketh the same answer to this question Altitudinem consiliâ—eâ—us penetrare non possum c. I cannot enter into the depth of Gods counsell 2. Yet for as much as God had given man free-will and sufficient strength to resist this tentation if he would it was fit he should be left to
because the Apostle readeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 our pasch Christ is sacrificed for us 1 Cor. 6.7 Iun. Vatab. QUEST XVII Wherefore it was called the pasch or passeover NOw it was called the Lords pasch 1. Not because of the passing or going over of the Israelites through the red Sea as August seemeth to thinke quòd tunc primùm pascha celebravit populus Dei quando ex Egypto fugientes mare rubrum transierunt because then first the people of God kept the pasch when they fled out of Egypt and passed over the red Sea Tract 55. in Evang. Iohan. For the people kept the pasch and it was so called before they came to the red Sea 2. Neither as Philo thinketh because it was migrationis publicae festivitas a Feast of the publike passage of the Israelites out of Egypt as Nazianzen also thinketh 3. But the reason is given in this place why it is called the pasch for I will passe thorow the land of Egypt the same night and smite all the first borne it was therefore so called of the passing of the Angell over the houses of the Hebrewes and sparing them Perer. 4. But it is here to be noted that there are two words used that signifie to passe over pasach and ghabar but that betokeneth a passing over in mercie to spare the other a passing over the Egyptians houses in judgement to smite Simler QUEST XVIII The divers significations of the word pasch NOw the word pasch is taken to signifie three things in Scripture 1. It betokeneth the paschall Lambe it selfe as 2 Chron. 35.11 They slew the pasch and vers 13. they rosted the pasch at the fire 2. It is taken for the solemnitie it selfe of the pasch for the whole seven dayes of unleavened bread as Act. 3. then were the dayes of unleavened bread then it followeth vers 4. intending after the pasch to bring him i. Peter forth to the people 3. It is used also to signifie the very sacrifices which were offred at the pasch as Deut. 16.2 Thou shalt offer the pasch unto the Lord thy God of thy sheepe and bullocks Perer. 4. But here it is taken in a divers sense from any of these it is called the pasch because it signified and represented unto them the Lords passing over as the next words do shew in the 12. verse Genevens So circumcision is called the Lords covenant Genes 17.13 My covenant shall be in your flesh being onely a Sacramentall signe and seale thereof QUEST XIX What things are generally commanded concerning the keeping of the day of unleavened bread Vers. 15. SEven dayes shall yee eat unleavened bread 1. The Hebrewes had foure kinds of ceremoniall observations the first their sacrifices wherein they offred bullocks sheepe goats lambs calves the second were the holy things which belonged to the Sanctuary as the vessels curtaines Priestly garments as also to this sort belonged their festivals and solemnities the third sort was of their Sacraments which were circumcision and the paschall lambe the fourth more certaine ceremoniall rites which belonged to the cleansing and sanctitie of their persons as in their washings and legall purgations in the choice of meats and garments and such like This observation of unleavened bread belongeth to the fourth sort for it was a principall member and part of the paschall solemnitie Pererius 2. Foure things are here prescribed concerning the eating of unleavened bread First how long they should observe it for seven dayes secondly of the speciall preeminence and solemnitie of two dayes above the rest the first and the seventh with the manner how they should keepe them in abstaining from all worke saving about their meat thirdly the danger and punishment of him that should not observe this rite lastly the cause to put them in mind of their deliverance out of Egypt Simler QUEST XX. Why they were enjoyned to eat unleavened bread THe reasons of this observation of unleavened bread were these 1. They then of necessitie were forced to eat unleavened bread because they had no time to lay leaven as is shewed vers 39. Calvin Perer. 2. But afterward this ceremonie was injoyned to put them in remembrance of their deliverance out of Egypt when for haste they could not leaven their bread Simler 3. As also to call to their remembrance the great power of God in bringing them out of Egypt when they had no provision for their journey for when men are best provided of secundarie meanes Gods grace is more obscured Calvin 4. As also to put them in mind of sodaine deliverance even before they had thought that God made such speed to deliver them that they had no time to provide bread for God is more readie to bestow his benefits thâ—â— we are to aske them Pellican 5. This also did put them in mind of their bitter and unpleasant servitude in Egypt as unleavened bread is not so pleasant to the taste as leavened Calvin And so God did deliver them from their former sorrow Vatab. 6. It also did move them to consider of Gods providence who nourished them 30. dayes even untill Manna came with that provision of unleavened bread dow which they brought out of Egypt Iosephus For like as the Manna ceased when they did eat of the fruit of the land so when their provision was done it is like that Manna came Pererius QUEST XXI Why seven dayes are limited for the keeping of the Feast of unleavened bread BUt why they were commanded to eat unleavened bread seven dayes the reason is not 1. Either because a finite number is taken for an indefinite as the number of seven is sometime used in Scripture and so these seven dayes did bring to their minde those thirtie dayes wherein they did eat unleavened bread Ioseph Perer. 2. Neither doe these seven dayes so much signifie that at all times they should remember their deliverance even all the yeere long Pellican 3. But this is more likely to have beene the reason thereof because there were so many dayes from the going out of Egypt untill the overthrow of the Egyptians in the red sea untill when their deliverance was not perfect nor they wholly out of danger for then the Lord is said to have saved or delivered Israel from the hand of the Egyptian chap. 14.30 Iun. And that this destruction of the Egyptians in the red sea followed seven dayes after the going of Israel out of Egypt shall be shewed in the 26. quest QUEST XXIII Whether the 14. or 15. day were the first of the seven COncerning the number of these dayes of unleavened bread 1. Neither is Iosephus opinion to bee received who saith Festa per octo dies celebramus quos vocamus azymorum We doe celebrate the Feast eight dayes which we call of unleavened bread for the direct words of the text are against him vers 15. Seven dayes shall yee eat unleavened bread 2. Nor yet is Rupertus reason any thing worth because
when they tooke these oathes did sweare privately and as private men Simler 2. And seeing an oath serveth for the evidence of the truth and for the ending of strife and controversies in this behalfe there may bee as lawfull and as necessary an use of an oath privately as publikely not upon every occasion but when the matter is urgent and the case so requireth Vrsin 4. Morall observations upon the third Commandement 1. Observ. Against common and rash swearing THou shalt not take c. Here that common and notorious abuse of rash swearing in common and ordinary talke is reproved when the name of God is taken up prophanely and scoffingly without any kinde of reverence at all Chrysostome in his time finding fault with this abuse thus writeth Among the Iewes the name of God was so reverenced that being written in plates it was lawfull for none to carry it but for the high Priest but now Velut quiddam vulgare sic ipsius nomen circumfecimus We beare about every where the name of God as a common thing Chrysost. ad popul Antioch homil 26. Theodoret useth this fit resemblance Si vestem paulò pretiosiorem in dies festos multi adservare consuerunt c. If many use to keepe their better garment for holy dayes how much more should the name of God bee consecrated unto prayer and other holy exercises Ex Lippom. It was an use among the Heathen to keepe secret such names as they would have had in reverence there was a certaine hid and secret name of the City of Rome which is not now knowne which they say by the decree of the Gods was kept secret and one Marenus Soranus for naming the same but once in publike was adjudged to death Solinus in polyhistor cap. 1. de Roma The name also Demogorgon which the Gentiles held to bee the first God was not to bee uttered they thought when he was named the earth would tremble and Lucanus lib. 6. de bell civil writeth how Eritâ— the Sorceresse would thus adjure the Furies that if they did not consent shee would name Demogorgon Tostat. qu. 3. If the Gentiles were thus curious in not prophaning the names of their Idols it teacheth Christians that it is a shame for them so irreverently to use the name of the great God of heaven and earth whom they doe not only name but sweare by without any feare or reverence 2. Observ. Of the fearefull judgement of God threatning against blasphemers THe Lord will not hold him guiltlesse Though blasphemers and common swearers may escape the consure of men yet the Lord will not surely suffer them to goe unpunished If railers upon men are excluded the kingdome of God 1. Cor. 6.10 much more they which blaspheme the name of the living God If Gods hand should not be upon them here yet in the next world they are to expect nothing but everlasting horror unlesse they doe repent These that make a jest of religion and doe scoffe at the name of God are those abominable persons spoken of Revel 21.8 which shall have their part in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone Cajetane here noteth well Quoniam futurum hoc judicium divinum raro impletum videmus in hac vita c. Because wee see this divine judgement seldome to be fulfilled in this life it followeth that it is to be referred to the judgement following after this life Therefore let men stand in awe of this fearefull judgement that is threatned against all prophane swearers and blasphemers 3. Observ. Against breakers of their oath and perjured persons FUrther as rash swearing is condemned so it is a most horrible and fearefull sinne for one to take a false oath and not to doe and performe as he hath sworne a righteous man and such an one as shall dwell in Gods Tabernacle is described that hee sweareth to his owne hinderance and changeth not Psal. 15.4 All such therefore are condemned which make shipwracke of a good conscience herein Such are our knights of the post that will be hired to take false oathes like unto the Turkish Sâ—iâ—i and Chagi who for a Ducket will take a thousand false oathes Oleaster useth this comparison If a man had given in pawne his sonne or any other precious thing for the performing of his oath he would labour by all meanes to redeeme it how much more when men have as it were pawned the name of their God Upon the fourth Commandement 1. Questions discussed QUEST I. Of the order of the fourth Commandement why it is put after the other 8. REmember the Sabbath day c. 1. Remotis impedimentis vèra religionis c. The impediments of religion being removed in the former Commandements as idolatry and prophanenesse or irreverence of the name of God this precept followeth Per quod homines in vera religione fundarâ—â—tur By which men should be grounded in true religion Thom. 2.2 quaest 122. art 4. in Cor. Prius enim sunt removenda impedimenta alicujus rei instituendae c. For first the impediments of a thing to be instituted must be removed before the thing can be instituted Lyran. 2. And this is the cause as Cyril noteth why the other Commandements before going are propounded negatively but this affirmatively Quia ad actâ—m statim eos impellâ—â— Because he presently draweth them here unto the act and execution Cyril lib. 4. in Ioah cap. 51. In the other Commandements first they are commanded to take away the impediments before the precept could be acted QUEST II. Why it is said only in this Commandement Remember c. 3. IN the other Commandements they were taught Deum primò venerari corde deinde ore First to worship God in heart then in mouth now it followeth here that we should worship him opere indeed Thom. Remember 1. Whereas Deut. 5. Moses rehearseth this Commandement thus Keepe the Sabbath day that thou sanctifie it but here he saith Remember the Sabbath day R. Salomon hath this conceit that both of these sentences were pronounced at once by a double sound of the trumpe which sounded forth the Commandements which is a fansie without any ground there Moses as the lawgiver doth not tie himselfe to the very same words keeping the sense Ex Tostat. 2. This memento remember some thinke is not referred to the Sabbath day but to the reason of the institution of the Sabbath taken from the creation this law therefore sendeth us backe to call to minde the creation of the world and how the Lord rested upon the seventh day after that in six dayes he had finished all the workes of the creation Tostat. So also Thomas Ponitur ut rememorationum beneficii praeteriti It is put as a remembrance of a benefit past But the connexion of the words sheweth that Remember is to be referred to the Sabbath day it selfe 3. Some will have this Remember to bee applied to the things to come shadowed forth in the Sabbath Memento dicit
Apostle preached Act. 17.11 Contrary hereunto are 1. The negligent resorting to the holy assemblies of the Lords people in carnall men or the wilfull refusall in obstinate recusants who are like unto those in the Gospell who being invited to the marriage feast excused themselves and refused to come Matth. 22.5 2. The carelesse and fruitlesse hearing of the Word as Eutychus fell asleepe while Paul was preaching Act. 20. 4. The reverent and often receiving of the Sacraments is prescribed as Act. 20.6 On the first day of the weeke the Disciples came together to breake bread Contrary hereunto are 1. the neglect of the Sacraments 2. The prophanation of them when they obtrude themselves that are not prepared and so receive unworthily 1 Cor. 11.17 5. Publike invocation upon God and faithfull prayer is another exercise for the Lords day as Act. 16.13 On the Sabbath day we went out of the Citie beside a river where they were went to pray Contrary hereunto are 1. The neglect of publike and private prayer 2. To pray with the lippes and and not with the heart 3. Unfruitfull prayer in an unknowne tongue against the which S. Paul speaketh 1 Cor. 14.17 Thou givest thanks well but the other is not edified 6. Charitie is upon this day to be exercised and extended to the poore as our blessed Saviour healed upon this day Mark 3.3 Contrary hereunto are 1. The omitting of the works of charitie and despising of the poore as the rich glutton did despise poore Lazarus Luk. 16. 2. Or the giving of almes for praise and ostentation as the Pharisies did Matth. 6. Ex Vrsin 7. Meditating upon the works of God is peculiar for the Lords day as Psal. 92. which was appointed for the Sabbath day vers 4. the Prophet saith I will rejoyce in the works of thy hands Contrary hereunto are 1. To be occupied in carnall and worldly thoughts and bodily labour as in buying selling travelling working 2. To follow prophane games and sports to spend this day in quaffing drinking dancing and such like as the Israelites kept an holy day to the golden Calfe They sate downe to eat and drinke and rose up to play Exod. 32.6 2. Doct. How the Sabbath is to be sanctified Vers. 8. REmember the Sabbath day to keepe it holy or to sanctifie it In this precept two things are to be considered quid cavendum quid faciendum what is to be taken heed of and what is to be done The things to be avoided upon the Sabbath day are these 1. All corporall worke and labour So Ieremie saith chap. 17.24 Sanctifie the Sabbath so that you doe no worke therein But yet bodily works may bee done upon the Sabbath upon these foure occasions First propter necessitatem for necessity as our Saviour excused his Disciples for pulling the eares of corne being hungry Matth. 12. Secondly propter Ecclesiae utilitatem for the profit of the Church as the Priests did all necessary things that were to bee done in the Temple upon the Sabbath and were blamelesse Thirdly propter proximi utilitatem for the good of our neighbour as our Saviour healed upon the Sabbath one which had a withered hand Matth. 12.12 Fourthly propter Superioris authoritatem because of the authoritie of the Superiour as the Jewes circumcised upon the Sabbath because the Lord so commanded that they should circumcise their males upon the eight day 2. Debemus cavere culpam we must take heed of sinne as the Lord saith by his Prophet I cannot suffer your new Moones nor your Sabbaths Isai. 1.13 and then he giveth this reason vers 15. your hands are full of bloud 3. Debemus cavere negligentiam We must take heed of negligence and idlenesse upon the Lords day as it is said of the Israelites they sate downe to eat and drinke and rose up to play Exod. 34. The things wherein wee must be exercised upon the Lords day are these 1. In faciendis sacrificiis in offering of our sacrifices that as the Jewes offered up their externall sacrifices so Christians now must present unto God their spirituall sacrifices of prayer and thanksgiving as the Prophet David saith Let my prayer be directed in thy sight as incense 2. We must corpus nostrum affligere humble and afflict the body not pamper it upon this day and make as it were our belly our God so the Apostle exhorteth that we would give our bodies a living sacrifice holy and acceptable to God Rom. 12.1 3. Dando eleemosynas in giving of almes as the Apostle saith to doe good and distribute forget not for with such sacrifices God is pleased Heb. 13.16 So Nehemiah adviseth the people Send part unto them for whom none is prepared for this day is holy unto the Lord chap. 8. vers 10. 4. In divinorum exercitiis Wee must bee occupied in divine exercises as our blessed Saviour saith Ioh. 8. He that is of God heareth Gods words for herein consisteth the delight and rest of the soule this is that Sabbatisme or rest which the Apostle speaketh of Heb. 4. There remaineth then a rest to the people of God This pleasant rest of the soule is begun in this life and perfited in the next But before we can attaine to that perfect rest in the Kingdome of God three kinds of rests must goe before 1. Ab inquietudine peccati From the restlesse condition of sinne for as the Prophet saith The wicked are like the raging sea that cannot rest Isa. 57.20 A passionibus carâ—is from the passions of the flesh for the flesh lusteth against the Spirit Galath 5. Ab occupationibus mundi from the troubles and businesses of the world as our blessed Saviour said to Martha thou carest and art troubled about many things Luk. 10.41 Et tunc post hac anima liberè quiescit in Domino and then after all this the soule shall freely enjoy rest in the Lord Sic ferè Thomas in opuscul 3. Places of confutation 1. Cont. Against the Iewes and the Sabbatarians that contend for the Iewish Sabbath FIrst the Jewes doe thus object against the Christians for the perpetuitie and continuance of their Sabbath upon the seventh day 1. Object The morall law is perpetuall but this Commandement for the sanctifying of the seventh day is part of the morall law Ergo. Answ. This Commandement as it is morall continueth still namely that a certaine day should be set apart for the publike service of God yea and further as Chrysostom saith In circulo hebdomadis diem unum integrum segregandum c. That in the compasse of a weeke one whole day should be severed from the rest Hom. 10. in Genes But the ceremoniall part of this precept in the prescript of the seventh day bindeth us not now as the Apostle saith Let no man condemne you c. in respect of an holy day of the new Moone or of the Sabbath c. Coloss. 2.16 Vrsin 2. Object The lawes which were instituted before Moses are
is not so lawfull upon any day si autem pro necessitaâ—â— corporis c. But if it be for the necessitie of the bodie we doe not forbid it upon the Lords day for no man hateth his owne flesh 2. If it be a sinne to wash upon the Lords day neither is it lawfull so much as to wash the face Si hoc in corporis parte conceditur cur hoc exigente necessitate toti corpori negatur If this be permitted in one part of the bodie why necessitie so requiring should it be denied to the whole bodie So then neither were the Jewes so strictly bound from all corporall labour as they superstitiously observe as may appeare by Ioshuahs and the whole hosts compassing of Jericho seven dayes together Iosh. 7. and by the Macchabees fighting upon the Sabbath 1 Macchab. 2.41 And Christians have more libertie herein than the Jewes had for it is lawfull for them to prepare their food upon the Lords day which it was not lawfull for the Jewes to doe upon their Sabbath for as Thom. Aquinas well resolveth Opus corporale pertinens ad conservandum salutem proprii corporis non violat Sabbatum A corporall worke belonging to the conservation of the health of ones bodie doth not violate the Sabbath and this is grounded upon that saying of our blessed Saviour The Sabbath was made for man and not man for the Sabbath Mark 2.27 God would not have the Sabbath which was made for mans benefit to be used to his hindrance Lyranus yeeldeth this reason betweene the strictnesse imposed upon the Jewes and the libertie of Christians quia illa vacatio figuralis erat because their resting was figurative and therefore was most strictly to be kept à figura quantumcunque modico subtracto mutatur tota significatio and take never so little from a figure the whole signification is changed as if you take l. from lapis or s. from stone that which remaineth signifieth nothing but though somewhat be taken from the substance of a stone it is a stone still 4. Conf. Against the Anabaptists that would have no day kept holy unto the Lord. IN the next place are the Anabaptists to be met withall and who else doe condemne the observation of the Lords day among Christians because the Apostle reproveth the Galathians for observing of dayes and moneths Galath 4. and in other places Contra. 1. The observing of dayes is not simply prohibited by the Apostle sed cum opinione cultus vel necessitatis but with an opinion of religion placed in the day and necessity the Jewes kept their Sabbath as making the observation of the day a part of Gods worship and they held it necessary to keepe that day unchangeable It was also unto them a type and figure of the spirituall rest But the Christians now keepe not the Lords day in any of these respects either as a day more holy in it selfe than others or as of necessitie to be kept but onely for order and decencie sake because it is meet that some certaine day should be set apart for the worship of God Vrsin 2. As in the practice of Physicke and in politike affaires and in the trade of husbandrie there is both a lawfull observation of dayes and an unlawfull for to observe seasons of the yeate for the earth and for ministring unto the bodie of man as also to make choice of the most convenient times for civill businesse is not unlawfull yet the superstitious respect of dayes as making some fortunate some unfortunate and to depend wholly upon the aspects of starres is a vaine and idle thing So likewise in the businesse of religion as dayes may bee superstitiously kept so they may also for order sake and to other good uses bee distinguished 3. Like as then though Christians yeeld a comely reverence unto the publike places of prayer yet not in like sort as the Jewes accounted of their Tabernacle so according to the same rule there is a preeminence given unto the Lords day but not with the like difference of dayes as the Jewes esteemed their Sabbath Simler 5. Conf. Against the Zuincfeldians that hold the preaching of the Word superfluous whereby the Lords day is sanctified THe Zuincfeldians doe also faile in the manner of celebrating the Lords day counting the ministery of the Gospell and preaching of the word of God whereby the Lords day is sanctified a superfluous thing cleaving wholly unto their vaine speculations and phantasticall visions and revelations whereas it is evident out of the Scriptures that both the old Sabbath of the Jewes was solemnized and kept in hearing Moses read and preached Acts 15.21 and the Lords day in like sort was sanctified by the Apostles with preaching Acts 20.7 ex Bastingio Now proceed we on to deale against the Romanists who diversly erre as touching the Lords day 6. Conf. That the Lords day is warranted by Scripture and not by tradition onely FIrst they hold that the keeping of the Lords day in stead of the Jewish Sabbath is not warranted by Scripture but onely by tradition from the Apostles To this purpose the Rhemists Matth. 15. sect 3. And there are other beside in these dayes that make the observation of the Lords day onely an Ecclesiasticall constitution Contra. 1. There are three most evident texts of Scripture usually alleaged which doe make it evident that this change of the Sabbath began in the time of the Apostles and so by their Apostolike authoritie being thereto guided by the Spirit is warranted and so declared and testified in Scripture These are the places Act. 20.7 1 Cor. 16.2 Revelat. 1.10 In the first we have the exercises of religion preaching and ministring the Sacraments which were peculiar to the Sabbath transferred to the first day of the weeke In the second publike charitable collections for the poore which was also used upon the Sabbath In the third the very name of the Lords day is set downe 2. And further that this day was consecrated by divine authoritie the great works doe shew wherewith this day from the beginning hath beene honoured as Augustine hath sorted them together Venerabilis est hic dies in quo transgressi sunt filiâ— Israel mare rubrum c. This day is to be reverenced wherein the Israelites passed over the red sea wherein Manna first rained upon the Israelites in the desert our Lord was baptized in Jordan water was turned into wine in Cana of Galile wherein the Lord blessed the five loaves wherewith he fed five thousand men wherein he rose againe from the dead entred into the house the doores being shut wherein the holy Ghost descended upon the Apostles c. Serm. 154. 3. This reason also may perswade it because the Lords day is now sanctified to holy uses as the Sabbath was to the Jewes but it belongeth onely unto God to sanctifie by his word as the Apostle saith Every creature is sanctified by the word of God and prayer 1 Tim. 4.5
Therefore the Lords day must be warranted by the word before it can be sanctified and set apart to holy uses 5. And seeing the Jewes Sabbath is warranted by the word it must also be changed by the word there must bee the same authority in the alteration of it which was in the first institution The Lords day then was not appointed by the ordinary authority of the Church for then the Church by the same authority might constitute another day if there were cause which cannot be admitted but as Vrsinus saith Apostolica Ecclesiae pro libertate sibi à Christo donata c. The Apostolike Church according to the liberty given them of Christ did make choice of the first day for the seventh The Church then by the extraordinary power of the Apostles directed specially thereunto by the Spirit of God did alter the day and Tostatus saith well Tota Ecclesia Spiritu sancto ducta hunc deem instituit The whole Church being led by the holy Ghost did institute this day quaest 11. 7. Conf. Of the preeminence of the Lords day beyond other festivals ANother errour of the Romanists is that they require sanctification and necessary keeping of all holy dayes as making a necessity of keeping all alike Rhemist annot Galath 4. sect 5. Contra. 1. The same difference that was betweene the legall Sabbath and other their festivals remaineth still betweene the Lords day observed among Christians and other holy dayes but the Sabbath day was more strictly observed than the greatest festivals besides for on their Sabbath it was not lawfull to kindle a fire Exod. 35.3 nor to dresse their meat Exod. 16.23 but on other festivals they were not forbidden to doe such works as were to bee done about their meat Exod. 12.16 they were onely restrained from doing servile works Levit. 23.7 but the works about their meat and drinke were not servile 2. The observation of the Lords day doth simply binde every Christian in conscience though there were no positive Law of the Church for it that wheresoever a Christian liveth in any part of the world it is his dutie in remembrance of the resurrection of our blessed Saviour to sanctifie the Lords day but other festivals of Saints a man is not bound in conscience simply to keepe but as hee is bound in generall to yeeld obedience to the superiour authoritie in lawfull things for onely Gods immediate Commandements doe simply bind in conscience in respect of the thing commanded as the Apostle saith There is one lawgiver that is able to save and destroy Iam. 4.12 and no more but he alone therefore by this reason the Lords day hath a preeminence before other festivals 3. Hereunto I will adde Tostatus reason Sabbatum vel una quaecunque esset dies in hebdomada observanda videbatur dependere à ratione naturali The Sabbath or what other day is to be kept in the weeke seemeth to depend upon naturall reason as is shewed before quest 5. Caetera observationes sunt magis ex voluntate legislatoris Other observations depend rather of the will of the lawmaker Tostat. qu. 13. So our Lords day succeeding the Jewish Sabbath is grounded in part even upon the law of nature but other festivities depend ab arbitrio Ecclesiae of the determination of the Church So then to conclude this point as Augustine saith Quomodo Maria virgo mater Domini inter omnes mulieres principatum tenet sic inter caeteros dies haec omnium dierum mater est As the Virgin Marie the mother of our Lord is the principall among women so among other dayes this day is as the mother of the rest Sermon de temper 36. 8. Controv. To commit any sinne upon the Lords day is a double transgression THe Romanists here have another erroneous assertion that the internall act of religion pertaineth not to the keeping of the Sabbath but the externall and so consequently they denie that any sinne committed upon the Sabbath is thereby the greater Bellar. de cult sanctor lib. 3. cap. 10. prop. 4. Contra. 1. But the contrarie is evident out of Scripture that it belongeth to the rest of the Sabbath to abstaine from the works of sinne ut vacantes à pravis actionibus c. that being vacant or ceasing from evill actions they might suffer God to worke in them by his Spirit therefore the Lord saith speaking of his Sabbath It is a signe betweene me and you in your generations that I the Lord doe sanctifie you Exod. 31.13 And to the same purpose Ezechiel chap. 20.12 I have given them also my Sabbath to be a signe betweene me and them that they might know that I am the Lord that doe sanctifie them These places are urged to this purpose by Pelargus Bastingius 2. So the Fathers expound that precept of doing no servile worke upon the Sabbath Ne nos voluptas corporis libido succendant That the pleasure and lust of the bodie should not inflame us upon this day qui enim facit peccatum est servus peccati for he that committeth sinne is the servant of sinne So Hierome in Esaiam cap. 59. Likewise Augustine thus writeth Spiritualiter observat sabbatum Christianus abstinens se ab opere servili c. A Christian man doth spiritually observe the Sabbath in abstaining from servile worke what is this from servile worke from sinne Tractat. 4. in Ioann So also Thomas Est triplex servitus una qua homo servit peccato c. There is a threefold service one when a man serveth sinne altera qua homo servit homini c. another when man serveth man and this service is according to the bodie not in the minde tertia est servetus Dei the third is the service of God If we understand servile worke this last way it is not forbidden upon the Sabbath day sed alia opera servilia primo vel secundo modo c. but other servile works the first or second way are contrary to the keeping of the Sabbath Sic Thomas 2.2 quaest 122. art 4. addit 3. 3. Hereunto I will adde Tostatus reason Hence it followeth that hee which committeth adulterie killeth or is drunken upon the Lords day magis peccat quà m si aliis diebus idem ageret sinneth more than if he should doe the same thing upon other dayes quia sic est transgressor duplicis praecepti because he so transgresseth two Commandements that precept Thou shalt not commit adulterie thou shalt not kill or any other and this of sanctifying the Sabbath Tostat. qu. 12. See more of this question elsewhere Synops. Centur. 2. err 70. 4. Morall observations 1. Observ. Against hypocrisie and vaine glorie Vers. 8. REmember the Sabbath day to sanctifie it c. Rupertus applieth this text against the doing of any thing for vaine glorie or to bee seene of men but wee should referre all to the praise of God In omnibus operibus tuis Deiretributionem attende c. In all thy works wait for
upward because they begin at twentie yeares to be fit for service in the Common-wealth at home and abroad in warre Tostat. qu. 9. 2. The children then and women are not counted but the one were reckoned with their fathers the other went under the account of their husbands Simler 3. It is not here expressed as they began at twentie so at what age they ended the account It is not like that the aged men were here reckoned but such only as were fit for warre Numb 1.3 which Iosephus saith was from twentie untill the age of fiftie Cajetan And this may be gathered by the like because the Levites after fiftie gave over their service in the Tabernacle Numb 8.25 as to beare burthens and to remove the Tabernacle much more at that age were they to be freed from the service of warre which was much more painfull and cumbersome 4. The Levites were accounted after another manner they were numbred from a moneth old Numb 3.39 Oleaster who here affirmeth that David offended God in numbring the people because hee would have all numbred and not onely from twentie and above But that was not the cause of the offence for it is evident out of the text that they onely were numbred which were strong men and able to draw swords 2 Sam. 24.9 See before quest 15. QUEST XXII Why the poore pay as much as the rich Vers. 15. THe rich shall not passe and the poore shall not diminish c. Divers reasons may bee yeelded hereof why the same portion was required as well of the poore as rich 1. It was done concordiae causa for concord and unitie for otherwise there might have growne contention the poore being unwilling to pay as much as the rich Tostat. qu. 10. 2. And by this meanes also the poore were not despised and ne divites se sanctiores reputarent pauperibus lest that the rich might have thought themselves holier than the poore in giving more unto the Tabernacle the Lord would have an equall rate set Lyran. 3. And this was prescribed ut numeri ratio constaret that the number of the people might bee certainly knowne which had beene uncertaine if they had not all paid alike 4. This was jus personale a personall right Calvin ad testandum obedientiam impositum and imposed to testifie their obedience that hereby everie one should acknowledge that they belonged unto God Simler 5. It was for the redemption of their soules quae unicuique aequalis fuit which was equall to all Gallas 6. And to shew that God is no accepter of persons but that the poore and rich if they bee faithfull are alike accepted before him Osiander 7. Hereby also is spiritually signified that the spirituall price of our redemption by the bloud of Christ doth belong equally unto all Simler QUEST XXIII Whether all these things were declared to Moses at once Vers. 17. ALso the Lord spake unto Moses 1. It appeareth by this that all these things before rehearsed from chap. 25. concerning the Tabernacle and things thereunto belonging were not delivered by one continued speech from the Lord unto Moses but that there were certaine breakings off as is evident in this place and likewise vers 11. afterward the Lord spake 2. It also may bee gathered that all these things were not delivered in one day unto Moses but in the space of fortie dayes as is shewed chap. 31.18 that after the Lord had made an end of communing with Moses hee delivered him the tables of stone which was in the end of fortie dayes as is declared Deut. 9.10 Tostat. qu. 11. The Lord could have delivered all these things at once unto Moses and have made him capable thereof to understand and remember But as the world was created in six dayes which the Lord in his great power could have finished all in one day yea in a moment yet it pleased him for our better understanding and for the establishing of a perpetuall order to be observed while the world endureth in giving six dayes for worke and one for rest to sort out all his workes into six dayes so likewise he divided the narration of these things unto Moses into the conference of many dayes QUEST XXIV Of the fashion of the brazen laver Vers. 18. THou shalt make a laver of brasse and his foot of brasse 1. By this description it may be gathered that this laver did not stand flat upon the ground but was reared upon his foot and consequently it being so lifted up upon the foot or base the Priests could not put their feet therein to wash them 2. R. Salomon therefore thinketh that this laver was made broad and large below and narrow above and that it had two spouts of each side for the water to issue forth and at the foot or bottome there was some place to receive the water which otherwise would have run along upon the ground This description followeth Lyranus Tostat. Montan. Genevens And Cajetan doth inferre thus much out of the text because it is said vers 19. Aaron and his sonnes shall wash their hands and feet mimmenu ex ipsa out of it not as the Latine whom Beda followeth in ea in it 3. This laver was set in the outward court betweene the Altar of burnt offering and the Tabernacle but not directly for then it would have somewhat hindred the â—ight of the Tabernacle but it was placed toward the South side which though it be not here expressed may be 〈…〉 sea which Salomon made in stead thereof which was so placed in the Temple 1 King 7.39 Simler QUEST XXV Of the use of this brazen laver Vers. 20. WHen they go into the Tabernacle 1. The Latine Interpreter readeth When they go into the Tabernacle c. and when they go vnto the altar to offer incense c. which Tostatus understandeth of the altar of incense but that was included in the former clause When they go into the Tabernacle and the word is ishah which signifieth a sacrifice made with fire he meaneth the altar of burnâ— offering that when they want in to doe my service in the Tabernacle or 〈…〉 without they should wash both their hands and feet 2. These parts above the rest must bee washed because they were apâ—est to gather soile the feet with dust and the hands with touching and handling of other things Tostat. 3. It is evident then that at the least twice everie day they washed their hands and feet at morning and even for then without in the Court they offered the morning and evening sacrifice and in the Tabernacle they burned incense and dressed the candlesticks Lippoman also thinketh that they ministred at the Altar barefoot as Moses was bid to put off his shooes when the Lord appeared unto him Exod. 3. But it is more like that they were shod with a kinde of light shooes called sandals as Tostatus inferreth out of Iosephus for as they washed their feet from soile when they began
pontificalibus the pontificall vestures or rayment being put off c. for so the word sarad signifieth to remaine to be left But this cannot bee so for in the third place the common garments for Aarons sonnes are mentioned also 3. Iunius thinketh that the curtaines and veiles of the Tabernacle are hereby signified as also those coverings wherein the Arke Altar Table with other things were folded up when the Tabernacle was removed But the curtaines and veiles are not here meant for they were made of foure colours blew silke purple scarlet fine twined linen chap. 26.1 these garments of Ministration were made only of three blew silke purple and scarlet chap. 39.1 â— Therefore the latter kind is onely here understood namely those coverings wherewith those holy things before spoken of were covered Vatabl. Borrh. Simler For such cloathes they had to wrappe them in Numb 4.6 7. The curtaines and veiles of the Tabernacle are before understood vers 7. under the name of the Tabernacle which is taken either generally for the coverings boords and pillars whereof the Tabernacle consisted and so it is called â—hel or more specially for the curtains only which is properly called miscan chap. 26.1 It is taken in the generall sense here Tostat. qu. 7. As likewise chap. 31.26 where it is said thou shalt anoint the Tabernacle QUEST X. The spirituall signification of the furnishing of Bezaleel and Aholiab with gifts BY the furnishing of Bezaleel and Aholiab with excellent gifts for the worke of the materiall Tabernacle 1. Strabus understandeth here the mysterie of the Trinitie Aholiab which he saith signifieth my protection betokeneth the Father Bezaleel interpreted in the shadow of God the holy Ghost and the word or commandement to make the Tabernacle the Sonne of God But this application is curious and dangerous to prefigure the blessed and immortall Trinitie by sinfull and mortall men 2. Yet Bezaleel of Iudah doth most properly prefigure the Messiah of the tribe of Iudah upon whom the Spirit of God was the Spirit of wisdome the Spirit of understanding c. and of knowledge Isai. 11.2 who should be the spirituall builder of the Church Borrh. Marbach 3. And by the inferiour workmen the Apostles are signified the Euangelists Pastors and Ministers who as inferiour workmen under the chiefe builder Christ Iesus doe edifie the Church So Saint Paul saith 1 Cor. 3.10 As a skilfull master builder I have laid the foundation Againe as here Bezaleel and Aholiab and many other were filled with the Spirit of wisdome for the worke of the outward Tabernacle so the Apostle saith Ephes. 4.11 He gave some to be Apostles some Prophets and some Euangelists and some Pastors and Teachers for the gathering together of the Saints for the worke of the Ministerie and for the edefication of the bodie of Christ And so as Hierom well saith Iudais perdentibus architectos omnis aedificandi gratia translata est ad Ecclesiam The Jewes having lost their workmen all the grace of building is transferred to the Church cap. 3. in Isaiam QUEST XI Why the precept concerning the Sabbath is here renued Vers. 13. NOtwithstanding keepe yee my Sabbaths Divers reasons may be yeelded why the Lord maketh rehearsall here of that precept of sanctifying the Sabbath 1. Quia segnes admodum tardi sumus ad cultum Dei Because we are slow and backward in Gods service Gallas 2. Because they were now appointed to begin the worke of the Tabernacle Ne crederem sibi 〈◊〉 esse die Sabbati aedificare Lest they might thinke that it was lawfull for them to build upon the Sabbath day the Lord in this place giveth them charge even in this busie and necessarie worke to keepe the Sabbath Lippoman Tostat. Lyrâ—n Pelarg. Iun. As likewise chap. 34.21 both in earing time and in harvest they are charged to keepe the Sabbath lest they might take themselves to be excused by the necessitie of these works Oleaster 3. Seeing they were not to keepe the ceremoniall lawes untill they came into the land of 〈…〉 omitted for the paschal lambe was but once sacrificed in the wildernes Cajetan 4. Beside the Lord hereby would teach them the right use of the Tabernacle which conâ—â—â—ed in their comming together there especially upon the Sabbaths to serve the Lord. And therefore these two are put together Levit. 23.30 Yee shall keep my Sabbaths and reverence my Sanctuarie and the Lord complaineth by his Prophet Ezech. 23.38 They have defiled my Sanctuarie and prophaned my Sabbaths Simler Pelarg. 5. This charge also renued ad supplet ionem omissâ—rum for the supplie of some things omitted because it was not expressed before what punishment hee should have that did violate the Sabbath which is declared here that hee should die the death and it was put in execution Numb 15. upon the man that gathered stickes upon the Sabbath Tostat. Lyran. QUEST XII Why it was more forbidden to labour in the building of the Sanctuarie upon the Sabbath than for the Priests to sacrifice AMong other reasons before alleaged why mention is here made of sanctifying the Sabbath this was one that the people might be here admonished to forbeare even from the workes of the Sanctuarie upon the Sabbath But then it will be thus objected seeing the Priests did violate and breake the Sabbath as one blessed Saviour saith Matth. 12.5 and were blamelesse as in killing the sacrifices and doing other things thereunto belonging why it was not as lawfull to labour in the building of the Sanctuarie also upon the Sabbath Hereunto answer may be made that there was great difference betweene the sacrifices which the Priests offered upon the Sabbath and other things belonging to their service and the other works of the Sanctuarie 1. The Lord commanded the one namely that sacrifices should be offered upon the Sabbath and that double to any other day for upon the other daies they sacrificed a lambe in the morning and another at night But upon the Sabbath two lambes were appointed for the morning sacrifice and two for night Numb 28.9 And the holy fire upon the Altar was commanded never to go out Levit. 6.13 this fire then they kept upon the Sabbath bringing and laying wood to preserve it These works they had the Lords word and warrant for But for the other they had not nay they were forbidden all kind of worke and labour upon the Sabbath saving those which the Lord himselfe excepted concerning the service of the Sabbath therefore these also in building and framing the things appertaining to the Tabernacle were likewise inhibited 2. The Priests are said to violate the Sabbath in their sacrifices and other Sabbath works but not properly because they did such things upon the Sabbath which if they had not been permitted yea commanded of themselves had tended to the violating of the Sabbath so they did breake it materialiter materially but not formaliter formally he breaketh the Sabbath formally who doth that which is expressely forbidden to bee
done upon that day he materially breaketh it who doth a worke like unto that which is forbidden but yet is permitted by the law As if there were a law that no citizen should sell any thing to a stranger but such as were licensed to do it hee that so selleth being not allowed transgresseth the law formally he that doth it being thereunto licensed doth transgresse onely materially in that he doth the same thing which he committeth that transgresseth the law but not in that manner The same difference there was betweene the workes of the Priests which were allowed by the law upon the Sabbath day and the like workes of those which laboured in the building of the Tabernacle upon that day which were forbidden 3. Another difference is this the sacrifices belonged to the service of God which if they should have been intermitted upon the Sabbath the service of God should therby have been neglected But though the workes about the Tabernacle did cease upon the Sabbath Gods worship was not thereby neglected for they might as well be made upon other daies and so were 4. They were to do no servile works upon the Sabbath but many works necessarie for the building of the Sanctuarie were servile so were not the sacrifices and other duties performed by the Priests upon the Sabbath therefore the one were permitted upon the Sabbath and not the other Tostat. qu. 9. QUEST XIII How the Sabbath is said to bee a signe that the Lord did sanctifie them Vers. 13. IT is a signe betweene me and you that I the Lord do sanctifie you Which words are diversly expounded 1. Some make this the sense It is a signe that I sanctifie you in that I have separated you from other people selected you unto my self Vatab. Lyran. 2. Oleaster thus Sanctitas Sabbatâ— signum est munditia c. The holinesse of the Sabbath is a signe of cleanenesse which I require of you Vt ex dicato tempore Deo credamus magis nos ipsos dicuri Deo c. That by the time dedicated to God wee should know that wee our selves much more should be dedicated Cajetan But more is here signified than so the words implie an actuall sanctification not signified onely 3. Hierom saith it is so said because it was signum veri Sabbati a signe of the true Sabbath wherein wee shall rest from the labours of the world 4. So also Irenam Non sine symbole erant signa the signes were not without some symbole and signification Sabbatâ— perseverantiam totim diâ—i c. The Sabbaths holding our the whole day did signifie our continuance in Gods serâ—â—ce But here the Lord speaketh of an actuall sanctification not of a typicall signification 5. Some say it is so called quia signum erat â—udâ—ris because it was a signe of the Covenant whereby the people did bind themselves to worship the Lord for their God and such signes were all the other ceremonies Marbach But there is a morall consideration in the sanctifying of the Sabbath therefore it was otherwise a signe than the other ceremonies 6. It was then a common signe betweene God and them they holding God to be their God Creator and sanctifier because the Sabbath was a commemoration of the creation and the Lord taking them for his people whom he created redeemed and sanctified Iun. Tostat. 7. Beside the keeping of the Sabbath was a signe of difference between them and all other prophane people of the world who derided the Jewes for their Sabbaths as 〈◊〉 derided them for this Quod septimâ—m partem 〈…〉 Because they lost the seventh part of their age in resting every seventh day Tostat. qu. 10. 8. And specially it was a signe of their sanctification because that day they were sequestred by an holy rest from thinking or studying upon prophane things and in respect of the exercises of religion upon that day whereby they were sanctified sanctificaâ—â—r verbo Dei we are sanctified by the word of God Simler And they did meet together ad confirmandam 〈…〉 to confirme their faith by the sacraments Osiander And because every Sabbath discatiâ— doctrinam meam you learne my doctrine c. Iunius QUEST XIV The reasons why the Sabbath must be observâ—d Vers. 13. FOr it is a signe c. There are here divers reasons yeelded for the observation of the Sabbath 1. The first is à sine from the end it was a signe betweene God and them 2. Ab â—tili it is holy unto you that is ordained for your benefit and commoditie as our blessed Saviour saith Mark 2.27 The Sabbath was made for man and not man for the Sabbath Pelarg. So also Cajetan It is holy unto you that is ad vestrum bonum mandatur custodiendum it is appointed to be kept for your good 3. A necessarie from the necessitie of it because if they did not keepe it they should surely die as thrice the punishment of death is here threatned to those that defile the Sabbath and doe any worke therein Pelarg. 4. From the authoritie of the Institutor quia dicatur Domino c. because it is consecrated unto God vers 15. It is the Sabbath of the holy rest unto the Lord therefore it ought to be observed Cajetan 5. A facili from the easinesse of the precept the Lord appointeth but one day for the holy rest whereas he alloweth six for labour Pelargus 6. Ab exemplo Dei from Gods example who created the world in six daies and rested the seventh Pelarg. Simlerus 7. A consequenti from the event or consequent in observing the Sabbath efficient in succedentibus generationibus c. They shall procure that a perpetuall covenant shall be established in their generations betweene the Lord and their posteritie for ever Cajetan QUEST XV. What death is meant in this phrase He shall die the death Vers. 14. SHall die the death Whereas there are divers kinds of death there is everlasting death both of bodie and soule in the next world and the temporall death in this life either of the soule in being deprived of the life of grace or of the bodie either by the hand of God by sudden and extraordinarie death or by the hand of the Magistrate according to these divers kinds of death so is this place diversly interpreted 1. Some referre it to everlasting death and excluding from the societie of Gods servants Iun. 2. Some understand it of being deprived of the life of grace Vita gratiae destituetuâ— hic infuturo seculo c. He shall be destitute of the life of grace both here and in the next world Lippoman 3. Some of being excluded from the people of God no more to be counted an Israelite Eâ— Oleastr 4. Some of the violent death by the Magistrate Osiander Simler 5. Some of extraordinarie death when God cutteth one off and so punisheth him by death unlooked for as God is said to offer a man into ones hand when he is suddenly killed
by giving a lambe Exod. 13.18 or by that price which the Priest should value it at Levit. 27.12 or else were to be killed the reason whereof was this that the first borne not redeemed should be killed because they were holy unto God and it was not lawfull to convert them unto any private use Simler QUEST XL. Why mention is made only of asses of the uncleane beasts Vers. 20. THe first of an asse thou shalt buy out with a lambe 1. Tostatus thinketh that concerning other uncleane beasts as horses camels that the first borne were not required because the Hebrewes had none of them in Egypt and such things of theirs only which were preserved at their comming out of Egypt from the destruction of the first borne they were to pay the first of them unto God dogs and cats they had but they came not forth with them and yet they were saved alive as he would prove by that place chap. 11.7 that among the Israelites a dog should not so much as move his tongue which sheweth that they perished not Tostatus hath another answer beside concerning those base creatures which shall be remembred afterward quast 18. Contra. 1. It is not like that the Hebrewes had no horse or camels but only asses for carriage seeing Egypt so much abounded with horse being a plaine country and full of grâ—sse it cannot be thought but they had of those kinde for their necessary use 2. And for the other it is very like that no living thing among the Israelites miscarried though that place prove it not for the meaning is that a dog-shall not move his tongue lecol against any of the children of Israel not among them Iun. But it cannot be imagined that the dogs unlesse their masters killed them of purpose which is not to be thought would leave them when they went out of Egypt 2. Some Hebrewes are of opinion that the word behemah beast the firstlings whereof they were to give unto God doth signifie bestias comestibiles beasts which may be eaten and are not wilde as chajâ—th signifieth beasts as well not to be eaten as those that are wilde and therefore they thinke that under that word behemah only three kindes are signified bullocks sheepe and goats But if this were so then asses should be excluded out of the Law of the first borne which were not to be eaten though not wilde and Tostatus also giveth an instance of swine that they also should be included which might be eaten and yet they were not offered nor any thing for them because the Hebrewes brought none such out of Egypt But he faileth in this last instance for swine were neither beasts allowed to be eaten among the Hebrewes and though they were uncleane yet the first borne of them were to be redeemed as other uncleane beasts were Wherefore the word behemah rather signifieth all domesticall beasts whether cleane or uncleane the firstlings whereof were due unto God which is expressed here by another word miknah which signifieth a possession whatsoever beasts then were in ones possession he was to pay the first borne of them wild beasts then were excepted as not being in a mans possession And Calvin inferreth as much upon these words all the first borne among the children of Israel chap. 13.2 to make a difference betweene domesticall beasts which were among them and wild beasts 3. Simlerus thinketh that the firstlings of dogs were due unto the Lord but they were to be killed not to be redeemed at all because it is forbidden Deut. 23.18 that they should not bring the price of a dog into the house of God But it rather seemeth that God would not have such a vile creature to be counted as due unto him at all for then it had beene lawfull to redeeme it as they were to redeeme all uncleane beasts by the Law Numb 18.15 Therefore seeing it was not lawfull to redeeme the firstling of a dog it followeth that the Lord challenged no right in such 4. Wherefore concerning all uncleane beasts which were profitable as horse camels I agree with Iunius against Tostatus that the first borne of them were all due unto God and that by the asse all other like uncleane beasts must bee understood which Oleaster also concludeth out of those generall words Numb 18.15 The first borne of uncleane beasts shalt thou redeeme And concerning dogs and cats and other vile beasts I judge rather with Tostatus against Simlerus that they were not due at all because they were vile and of no account which is his other answer for whereas they were to exchange the foale of an asse with a lambe Non erat aliquod animal immolabile tam parvi valoris c. There was not any beast for sacrifice of so small value to be exchanged with any of those vile and contemptible creatures 5. Oleaster yeeldeth two reasons why the asse was to be redeemed either because it was a vile creature or for that it was not apt for food because the sacrifices were cibationes Domini as the Lords meat or food Pellican understandeth it mystically Quia Deus stoliditatem asininam abominatur God abhorreth asmine foolishnesse and blockishnesse So Isidore and the Interlinearie Gloss. give this sense that to change an asse with a sheepe Est immunda vitae primâ—rdia ad innocentia simplicitatem convertere Is to convert the beginnings of an uncleane life into innocent simplicity But the reason indeed is because such beasts were counted uncleane and so more vile whereas the Lord would have of the best and being uncleane and unapt for food they were consequently unfit for sacrifice because some part thereof unlesse only in burnt offerings was for the Priests food and in some sacrifices the owner and offerer also had part QUEST XLI Whether the Israelites were absolutely bound to keepe the rest of the Sabbath in earing time and harvest Vers. 21. BOth in earing and harvest time thou shalt rest c. 1. Like as before chap. 31. when mention was made of making the Tabernacle the observation of the Sabbath is urged lest they might thinke that the rest thereof upon that necessary occasion of working in the Tabernacle might be dispensed with Oleaster So here in this place it being required that the people should goe up thrice in the yeere to the three solemne feasts they might have thought it lawfull to travell upon the Sabbath when they went up to the Tabernacle and therefore is that precept of the Sabbath also mentioned here to take away all such scruple Tostat. quast 17. 2. Mention is made of resting in seed time and harvest as the most necessary workes not as giving them liberty at other times to breake the rest of the Sabbath but exclusis his videantur omnia alia exclusa that even these necessary times being excluded all other might seeme also to be excluded So also Augustin By this it is signified Omni tempore Sabbato debero cessari That they ought to rest at all
the true service of God should not be inferiour unto the false worship of the Gentiles and involutum fuit Christi corpus Christs body was wrapped up in these ceremonies they were types and figures of things to come Simler 4. Now such sumptuous cost is not required in Gods service his worship being spirituall for the body being come the shadowes are ceased only a comelinesse and decencie is to be observed in the edifiers belonging to Gods service with seemely ornaments Simler QUEST IV. Whether one may offer himselfe to the calling of the Ministerie Vers. 10. ALL the wise hearted shall come c. Moses willeth such as God had endued with gifts to offer themselves to doe the service of the Tabernacle So it is not unlawfull for those which know themselves to be fitted and prepared with gifts to offer themselves in a modest and orderly sort unto the Ministery of the Gospell these conditions being observed 1. They must humbly acknowledge to have received all their gifts at Gods hands and that without his grace and helpe no vocation or calling can prosper as Iohn Baptist saith A man can receive nothing unlesse it be given him from heaven Iohn 3.27 and therefore their desire must be to referre all their gifts to Gods glory 2. They must submit themselves with lowlinesse to the judgement and triall of those penes quos est legitima vocatio unto whom belongeth the outward lawfull calling and approbation of men for the Apostle saith The spirits of the Prophets are subject to the Prophets 1 Cor. 14.32 3. They must take heed they enter not by unlawfull meanes as by gifts and bribery to corrupt those to whom the allowance and approbation of them belongeth that are to enter In this manner for one to offer himselfe is not to be an intruder but such an one is rather to be held as called of God Marbach QUEST V. Of the liberall and franke offering of the people Vers. 21. THou all the Congregation of the children of Israel departed c. 1. In that they departed from Moses it sheweth their deliberation and consultation with themselves which commendeth their discreet liberality that they would doe nothing rashly for it falleth out oftentimes that hee qui subitâ— fervore beneficus est which is liberall upon a sudden heat doth afterward repent him 2. They came and offered willingly not of constraint Marbach Some thinke this is added Every one whose spirit made him willing came and brought to shew a difference betweene the willing and unwilling but it rather sheweth that there was none found but brought willingly according to their ability 3. As by the manner their liberality appeareth so by the persons that offered not onely men but women not the Princes only but the people and as well the poore as the rich Pelargus 4. So also it is made manifest by the gifts which they offered not onely silver gold but even the Jewels and ornaments of their bodies earings rings bracelets even the nice and dainty women were willing to forgoe such things Marbach 5. And herein their repentance did shew it selfe that quae luxui antea servierunt c. the things which before they abused to wantonnesse and superstition are now consecrated to the service of the Tabernacle Simler QUEST VI. Why the women offered by themselves Vers. 22. THe men came with the women 1. The word is ghal which signifieth upon which Oleaster understandeth thus that the women were most forward and came first and then the men came upon them that is after them 2. Or he thinketh mention is made of men and women to signifie the great throngs and companies that came men and women together 3. But direct mention is made of the women to shew their ardent affection in not sparing to give their owne jewels Marbach And herein also was signified Deum non aspernari operas mulâ—â—rum That God despised not the service of women toward the worke of the Tabernacle Lippom. 4. The women offered by themselves but not without their husbands consent for all things were done in order the superstitious women alleage Ierem. 44.19 That they did not powre out their drinke offerings to the Queene of heaven without their husbands much more would not these devout women offer to the Lords worke without their husbands consent And though the husbands onely should have offered for themselves and their wives by mutuall consent it had come to one effect and should have beene alike acceptable unto God yet it contenteth the devout women better that they offer with their owne hands As when a summe was taken of the people every one put in halfe a sicle for himselfe Tostat. quaest 2. QUEST VII Why the workmen are named Vers. 30. THe Lord hath called by name Bezaleel 1. Marbachius thinketh that this narration of the workmen went before the offering of the people that they knowing who should have the disposing of their gifts might be more incouraged to bring but it is like that as the Lord after the description of the Tabernacle and what every one should bring toward it last of all made mention of the workmen chap. 31. so Moses observeth the same order 2. Cajetane saith that Moses signifieth who should be the chiefe workmen ne â—riatur contentio inter artifices that there should be no contention among the workmen 3. But that other note of Cajetane is not so good that whereas it is said Hee hath filled him with the spirit Elohim of God he by elohim understandeth a Iudge that God had made him a Judge or Umpire relativè ad alios artifices in respect of other artificers 4. I preferre rather Osianders collection that out of these words Iehovah filleth him with the Spirit of God proveth the Trinâ—â—y for there is one person of Iehovah which filleth another of the Spirit wherewith he is filled and the third of the Sonne of God whose Spirit it is 4. Places of Doctrine 〈…〉 Law of the Sabbaticall rest how morall Vers. 3. 〈…〉 The Sabbath is taken two wayes either precisely for the seventh 〈…〉 of the Law and is abolished or simply for a day of rest set apart for the 〈…〉 there is no nation almost which had not some festivall dayes for the 〈…〉 wherein although they diversly erred yet it sheweth that it was 〈…〉 and consequently was morall that some time should be appointed 〈…〉 2. Doct. The libertie of Christians is greater in the Sabbaticall rest than of the Iewes BUt yet the rest of the Lords day is not so strictly now injoyned as under the Law sed nunc liberalius nobiscum agit but now under the new Testament God dealeth more liberally with us some works are such as doe hinder the service of God which are by no meanes now to be done nisi cogat necessitas unlesse necessity constraine other works there are which are not such an impediment unto Gods service which may be done upon the Lords day yet so as God be first
34. qu. Of the forbidden uses whereunto this oyntment should not be put 35. qu. VVhether the anointing of Kings were not against this law 36. qu. What it is to be cut off from his people 37. qu. The spirituall application of this holy oyntment 38. qu. Of the spices whereof the holy perfume was made 39. qu. What is understood here by the word Sammâ—m spices 40. qu. Of the composition and manner of making this perfume 41. qu. Of the spirituall application of this incense 42. qu. How the Lord talked with Moses in the Mercie seat whether in any visible shape Questions upon the thirtie one Chapter 1. QUest How the Lord is said to call Bezaleel by name 2. qu. Whether Caleb the sonne of Jephuneh were grandfather to this Bezaleel 3. qu. Whether this Hur were the same before mentioned chap. 24.14 supposed to bee Moses brother in law 4. qu. Of the age of Bezaleel 5. qu. Of the difference betweene the gifts of wisdome understanding and knowledge 6. qu. Whether all the kinds of works are rehearsed here which were necessarie for the Tabernacle 7. qu. Whether the wise in heart received a new gift or increase rather of the old 8. qu. Why Moses was not made fit to doe the worke of the Tabernacle 9. qu. Of the garments of ministration what they were 10. qu. The spirituall signification of the furnishing of Bezaleel and Aholiab with gifts 11. qu. Why the precept concerning the Sabbath is here renued 12. qu. Why it was more forbidden to labour in the buiâ—ding of the Sanctuarie upon the Sabbath than for the Priests to sacrifice 13. qu. How the Sabbath is said to be a signe that the Lord did sanctifie them 14. qu. The reasons why the Sabbath must bee observed 15. qu. What death is meant in this phrase He shall die the death 16. qu. Why the seventh day is called Sabbath Sabbaton 17. qu. How the observation of the Sabbath is perpetuall 18. qu. Whether the world were made successively in time or in an instant 19. qu. How the Lord is said to have rested and from what 20. qu. What works are to bee rested from upon the Lords day what not 21. qu. Whether Moses received the directions concerning the Tabernacle 22. qu. VVhy Moses stayed fortie dayes in the mount with the Lord. 23. qu. VVhy the Lord gave the written law 24. qu. VVhy the Lord gave the law to the Israelites and to no other people 25. qu. VVhy the Lord delivered only two tables of the law 26. qu. VVhy the tables were made of stone 27. qu. VVhat is meant here by the 〈◊〉 of God 28. qu. VVhether Moses did write upon the tables 29. qu. How the law is said to have beene ordained by Angels Questions upon the two aâ—d thirtieth Chapter 1. QUest VVhether Moses had signified unto the people when he would returne 2. qu. VVhether the Egyptians were the first beginners and motioners of this idolatrie 3. qu. The occasions of idolatrie in generall and particularly of the idolatrie of the Israelites here 4. qu. Of the divers faults and infirmities at once here committed by the people 5. qu. VVhy the people say unto Aaron rise 6. qu. Of the divers kinds of idolatrie 7. qu. VVhy they say Make us gods not god 8. qu. How the Israelites would have their god to bee made to goe before them 9. qu. VVhy the people came to Aaron rather than to Hur his fellow Governour 10. qu. VVhether at this time the Israelites wanted the presence of the cloud 11. qu. VVhy they say they knew not what was become of Moses 12. qu. VVhy Aaron bad them pull off their earings Quaest. 141. in Exod. 13. qu. VVhether Aarons sinne is here to be excused Epist. 83. 14. qu. Of the greatnesse of Aarons sinne 15. qu. VVhy it pleased God to suffer Aaron to fall 16. qu. Why the golden Calfe is said to bee fashioned with a graving toole 17. qu. Why Aaron caused the likenesse of a Calfe to be made rather than of any other thing 18. qu. Whether the Israelites thought indeed the golden Calfe to be the God that delivered them 19. qu. Why Aaron proceeded to build an Altar before the golden Calfe 20. qu. How Aaron proclaimed a holy day unto the Lord. 21. qu. Of the sacrifices who and what was offered upon the Altar that Aaron made 22. qu. What is meant in that it is said They rose to play 23. qu. Whether this sinne of Aaron and the Israelites can any way be excused 24. qu. Of the lawfulnesse of play and recreation and how it must be moderated 25. qu. Why the Lord biddeth Moses get him downe 26. qu. Why the Lord saith to Moses Thy people 27. qu. Of the greatnesse of the sinne of the Israelites as the Lord himselfe describeth it 28. qu. VVhy they are called a people of a stiffâ— necke 29. qu. Why the Lord did not prevent the sinne of the people at the first 30. qu. Why and in what sense the Lord saith to Moses Let me alone 31. qu. VVhether the Lord changed his minde in saying I will destroy them and yet destroyed them not 32. qu. How the Lord promised to make a great nation of Moses 33. qu. Of Moses prayer in generall and the manner thereof 34. qu. Of the reasons which Moses useth in his prayer 35. qu. Why the Egyptians were more like thus to object than any other nation 36. qu. In what sense the Egyptians would say The Lord brought them out to slay them 37. qu. Why Moses maketh mention in his prayer of Abraham Isaak and Jacob. 38. qu. How the Israelites are promised to possesse the land of Canaan for ever 39. qu. How the Lord is said to repent 40. qu. Whether Moses at this time were kept in suspence or indeed obtained pardon for the people 41. qu. VVhat was written in the tables of stone 42. qu. Why there were but two tables neither more nor fewer 43. qu. How the tables were written on both sides 44. qu. Why the tables are called the worke of God 45. qu. How many precepts each table contained 46. qu. Whether the writing of the tables were the first writing in the world 47. qu. Where Joshua stayed all the while Moses was in the mount 48. qu. Whether Joshua first heard the noise 49. qu. Why Moses anger was kindled at the sight of the Calfe and not before 50. qu. Whether Moses sinned in his anger 51. qu. Whether Moses offended in breaking the tables of the Law 52. qu. What the breaking of the tables signified 53. qu. In what part the tables were broken and what became of the fragments 54. qu. Why the tables were broken at the bottome of the mount 55. qu. Whether the Calfe were burned to powder in the fire 56. qu. Why the powder of the golden Calfe is cast into the river 57. qu. How the Israelites were brought to drinke of the water and why 58. qu. Wherefore the people were compelled to drinke the
beginning of the creation or being of things 2. Neither is it to be understood causally in the beginning that is for the beginning as for Israels cause or for the law as the Hebrewes for God created all things for himselfe Prov. 16.4 It is also a forced exposition by this beginning to understand Christ although the doctrine bee most sound that all things were created by him 4. Nor yet as Abeâ— Ezra is this clause in the beginning used here syntactice in construction with the next word as though this should be the sense in the beginning of creating or when God created and so the sense should bee suspended till the second or third verse for then hee would have said barâ— in the infinite not bara in the praeâ—ertence as it is vsed Chap. 5.1 5. Wherefore Moses saith in the beginning in respect of the things created that in that beginning when God purposed to create the world hee made first heaven and earth of nothing Mercer Iunius QVEST. III. Hebrewes curious observations Vers. 1. GOd created heaven and earth c. 1. The Hebrewes have here many curious observations which I will not stand upon as 1. by the letters of the two first words bereshith bara they note the time from the beginning of the world untill the Messiah Aleph and beth signifie 3000. râ—sh shin tau 900. jod 10. that is â—910 which doth not much differ from the just time according to the computation of some from the creation to the Messiah 2. They note the duration or continuance of the world for 6000. yeeres because aleph is six times found in the first verse 3. By the 7. words of the first verse they would have signified the 7. dayes of the weeke and the 7. planets These observations are more curious than profitable 2. So is that question which is controversed among the Rabbins whether the heaven or earth were made first they thinke that heaven being first named was first made but that reason is not firme for the earth is named before the heavens Gen. 2.4 and the manner of the Scripture is to mention that last which is treated of first as in the second verse Moses beginneth againe to speake of the earth Paguin Wherefore it is most like that God made the heavens and earth together in their first matter as the cup and the cover as in an egge the yolke and the white as in a circle the center and circumference Mercer And this first creating of the heaven and earth was a part of the first dayes worke Luther For otherwise the Lord had not made all things in six dayes contrary to the Scripture Exod. 20.11 QVETS IIII. How the earth is said to be without forme and void Vers. 2. THe earth was without forme 1. The earth is here so called by way of preoccupation for it was not yet so called till the third dayes worke vers 10. Vatab. 2. The heaven was also without his forme though not altogether so confused as the earth for there being no light yet created both the heaven and earth were unformed and imperfect 3. The earth is said as yet to be tohu and bohu emptinesse and vacuity this tohu was not that materia prima which the Philosophers dreamed of and bohu to be the forme of things not yet applied to the matter as though the heavens and earth had beene made of some precedent matter whereas indeed God made the heaven and earth of nothing which long continued not in this imperfect estate the light being the same day created 4. The darknesse here spoken of was neither the element of fire as some Hebrewes imagine which if it bee is bright and transparent neither is it the same with tohu before mentioned as R. Levi neither was it any thing created and a farre greater darknesse than that which afterward was called the night wherein there is some light of the starres but it was a meere privation of light afterward created 5. The waters here mentioned which covered the deepe as a garment in the beginning Psal. 104. 6. were before comprehended vnder the name of earth as all the inferiour elements beside as the superiour parts of the world are insinuate by the heaven Mercer QVEST. V. What is meant by the Spirit moved upon the waters THe Spirit of God moved c. By the Spirit here 1. wee neither understand an Angell which is the dreame of Cajetanus for God needed not the ministery of Angels in making the world 2. Nor yet the wind as Tertullian lib. cont Hermog 3. Nor the aire as Theodoret. qu. 8. in Genes If God had no use of the Angels to make the world much lesse of inferiour creatures 4. But this was the Spirit of God whereby the creatures were fostered and formed Iob. 26.13 His Spirit hath garnished the heavens QVEST. VI. What was the light created the first day Vers. 2. GOd said let there be light c. Some doe thinke that this was a spirituall no naturall or corporall light August lib. 1. in Genes ad lit c. 3. Rupert 1. lib. de Trinitat c. 10. but that cannot be seeing this light made a visible and apparent difference betweene the day and night 2. Some thinke it was the perfect light of the Sunne which was created the first day but afterward rehearsed to bee made in the fourth Catharinus but this is contrarie to the text for the Sunne was made the fourth day 3. Others thinke that it was a bright and lightsome cloud which was carried about and gave light to the world as Beda Lyranus Magister Sentent c. 4. Others that it was a light without a subject afterward fastened to the body of the Sunne as Basil. homil in Genes 6.5 Others that it was an exceeding bright shining light such as no mortall nature could behold being whole and altogether and therefore it was afterward dispersed into divers bodies of the Sunne Moone and Starres so Nazianzene Theodoret qu. 14. in Genes 6. Some thinke it was the light of the Sunne yet imperfect afterward perfected inlarged and beautified Aquinas part 1. qu. 67. art 4. Thus we see how variable and inconstant mens opinions are when they search into curious matters and enquire after hid things but it sufficeth us to know that God made the light before the Sunne that we should not attribute that to the creature which was the worke only of the Creator what manner of light it was where placed how it moved how long it continued because in Scripture there is no certainty busily to search it were curiosity it is most like that it was a certaine light which was not extinguished when the Sunne was created but rather increased Vatab. Mercer And it is not unlike but that this light proceeded from the element of fire as thinketh Damascene lib. 2. de sid c. 7. and Iunius as an effect thereof and whereas it may be objected that this light was moveable from one hemispheare to another as causing
by the Scripture Iob 26.7 He hangeth the earth upon nothing then not upon the waters Psal. 104.5 He hath set the earth upon her foundation c. that it cannot be moved the earth hath no foundation but of it owne by the word of God and seeing the earth is immoveable it is not like to be founded upon the waters which are moveable QVEST. XV. Whether the dry land was caused to appeare upon the second or third day Vers. 9. GOd said againe 1. Some thinke that this was part of the second dayes worke the causing of the dry land to appeare as Aben Ezra to whom subscribeth Mercerus their reasons are these 1. because it is said Gen. 2.4 that in one day God made the heavens and the earth Ans. This is spoken of the heaven and earth which were made in the beginning on the first day Gen. 1.1 2 because the approbation of this worke omitted before in the second day is inserted here vers 10. Answ. This approbation God saw that it was good is omitted before not because Gehenna was made the second day and thâ— Angels fell then as the Hebrewes imagine nor because two is the beginning of division as Hierome for this division was good whereas the creatures were in confusion before nor yet for that the second dayes worke was not yet ended as Aben Ezra but because the worke begun upon the second day was finished upon the third For the which cause this approbation is omitted in the first verse when as yet the heavens and earth were created in their â—ude and imperfect state 2. It is therefore more probable that this appearing of the drie land was part of the third dayes worke and that the second dayes worke was finished not so much because this worke beginneth with vaiomer and God said which is used sometime in the beginning of a new worke upon the same day as vers 26. but for that vers 8. this conclusion is added the evening and the morning was the second day which is an evident distinction of the severall dayes workes To say with Aben Ezra that an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is here to be admitted that to be set downe last which was done first is to force and racke the story QVEST. XVI Of the divers kinds of trees and plants created out of the earth Vers. 11. THen God said let the earth bud forth c. 1. God caused the earth to bring forth these things without helpe of the Sunne or Starres which were not yet made as hee caused the light to shine in the first day without the ordinarie instrument thereof the Sunne Iun. 2. Although God speaketh to the earth yet it hath no understanding or will to obey as some Philosophers imagine but God worketh this by his power Mercer 3. Here are three kindes of plants and fruits brought out of the earth the bud the herb the tree which some distinguish into herbs shrubs and trees Vatablus maketh the bud and herb to be all one the first so called in the sprouting thereof the other in the perfection but they differ rather thus desheh is that kinde which the earth bringeth forth of it owne accord gnesheh that which beareth seed and is set and planted by the industry of man gnetz is that kinde of greater plants which are called trees Iun. 4. Whereas the earth is bid to bring forth gnetz peri the tree of fruit Rob. Sel. his note is ridiculous that God would have had the trees to bee all fruit and not only bearing fruit and because the earth did not bring forth such it was afterward accursed Likewise R. Isaak his collection is curious that would have this clause understood only of the trees of paradise as though there were no fruit-bearing trees without paradise Mercer 5. Neither had the earth onely power given to bring forth these kindes of fruits but it both brought them forth in act and had power given to continue the propagation of them Mercer Calvin And therefore it is added fruitfull trees bearing fruit that is which even then came forth with fruit for the present use of man Iun. 6. Neither yet as Basil thinketh all trees were made fruitfull in the beginning which afterward became barren when the earth was cursed But either Moses speaketh of the fruitfull trees as more principall or even those trees which beare not fruit yet because they are profitable for medicine or other uses may also be numbred among the fruitfull trees or rather they may bee comprehended among those trees that beare their seed though no fruit of such kinde are ashes willowes and such like QVEST. XVII Whether the world were created in the spring or autumne Vers. 12. ANd the earth brought forth the bud of herb Some would prove by this that the world was made in the Autumne because the trees were created with ripe fruit Concerning this matter there are three opinions 1. Mercator thinketh that the world was made in Iulie and his chiefe reason is taken from Noahs floud where the beginning of the yeere he would have to bee in Julie because in the eleventh moneth which he supposeth to bee in May when the olive beginneth to put forth the dove brought greene olive leaves Contra. 1. There is no mention made of greene leaves Gen. 8.11 the word is gnaloh which Hierome translateth elsewhere frondes olivae branches of olive Nehem. 8.16 such as they made bowers of and the Septuagint cals it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a dry stalke it might be then some branch of the olive tree rather than the leaves 2. Admit that the branch or stalke had leaves this is no argument of the spring in May for the olive loseth not her leaves as other trees Plin. lib. 16. c. 20. and therefore as Chrysostome thinketh the olive might remaine greene under the water for it is unlike that the olive in seven dayes should have new leaves for seven dayes before the dove was sent forth and could finde nothing 2 Other doe thinke that the world was made in the Autumne in the moneth Tisri 1. because that moneth was the beginning of the yeere as Iosephus thinketh before Moses by a new institution appointed Nisan which answereth to part of March and April to be the first moneth and therefore it is called the end of the yeere Exod. 34.22 from whence they began the account of the Jubile 2. And beside they use this as another reason because in the autumne the fruit of trees and plants as grapes apples are ripe and not before Contra. 1. It might bee that the Israelites accounted the beginning of their yeere according to the manner of the Egyptians among whom they lived who began their yeere in the moneth Ptho which answereth to September as the Athenians did in the moneth Hecatombaion which is in June but it cannot bee shewed that this reckoning was observed from the beginning It is indeed called the end of the yeere because all the fruit of
that is an hundred thousand thousand and five hundred thousand miles counting eight furlongs to a mile And the Moone to bee remote from the earth 780000. furlongs almost an 100. thousand miles Plutarc de placitis Philosoph l. 2. c. 31. The Hebrewes make the distance of the starry heavens from the earth to be about 500. yeeres journey Aratus but 30. dayes journey and the thicknesse of the earth as much the one maketh it too little the other too much But not to stand upon these curious observations Ambrose giveth sensible and apparant reasons of the greatnesse of the Sunne and Moone by daily experience First saith he by this their magnitude is evident because they appeare of the like quantity to all through the world whereas heards of cattell being espied farre off seeme as ants and a ship discerned farre in the seas seemeth no bigger than a flying dove Againe as soone as the Sunne ariseth all the Starres are hid and further if the Sunne were not of such greatnesse how could all the world be lightened by it Ambr. l. 4. Hexemer cap. 6. QVEST. XX. How the Starres doe serve for signes Vers. 14. LEt them be for signes and seasons dayes and yeeres 1. By signes here we need not understand those extraordinary signes which it hath pleased God sometime to shew as in the Sunne in Iosua and afterward in Hezekiahs time for in this place the ordinary use of these creatures is shewed 2. Nor yet are we forced to referre it to the Astronomicall signes though the Scripture doe also approve the lawfull use of them Iob 9.9 He maketh Arcturus Orion Pleiades and the climates of the south for this combining and conjunction of the Starres was afterward found out by art and experience 3. But these celestiall bodies doe serve both for politicall observations as the computation of moneths and yeeres and the celebration of festivals among the Jewes as also to be signes of naturall things as for setting sowing planting and discerning of the weather and seasons of the yeere as Orion bringeth raine the Pleiades the spring Iob 38.31 We acknowledge then foure lawfull uses of these celestiall bodies 1. To distinguish the day and night light and darknesse 2. To be for signes of weather 3. To serve for times and seasons as weekes dayes and yeeres 4. To give influence by their heat light and motion to these inferiour parts Mercer Iun. But for morall matters as to calculate mens nativities and to discerne of their dispositions to good or evill or for supernaturall to foretell things to come to discover secrets finde out things that are lost or such like these celestiall signes have no use at all neither hath the vaine and superstitious invention of Astrology any ground at all out of this place but is altogether repugnant to 1. the Scripture 2. against reason 3. vaine 4. impious These foure points shall briefly be proved 1. The Scripture thus testifieth Isay 44.25 I destroy the tokens of the southsayers and make them that conjecture fooles and turne the wise men backward c. Ierem. 10.2 Be not afraid of the signes of heaven though the heathen be afraid of such 2. The wise man saith Prov. 27.1 Boast not thy selfe of to morrow thou knowest not what a day may bring forth If a man know not his owne way neither can tell what shall happen to himselfe much lesse can it be seene in the Starres for the Spirit of a man best knoweth the things of man 1 Cor. 2.11 and if we cannot bee certaine what shall befall the next day much lesse what may happen the next moneth or yeere Againe if by the aspect of the Starres judgement could be given of man then should they have dominion over man whereas they were created for mans vse Psal. 8.3 3. It is a vaine and deceitfull study neither are the predictions of Astrologers true as it may thus appeare first if there had beene any certainty in this art it is most like that the Devill should have the best insight into it both by reason of his subtilty of nature and long experience but it is certaine that the Devill herein is deceived for hereof it is that the Oracles of Apollo ministred by spirits directed by the aspect of Starres were for the most part vaine false deceitfull This testifieth Porphirius in his booke of Oracles cited by Eusebius lib. 6. de praeparat Evang. c. 1. that Apollo his Oracles were made by Astrology and that they were false and vaine or ambiguous and deceitfull one Oenomâ—us a Philosopher among the Greekes proveth at large as Eusebius witnesseth lib. 5. de praeparat Evang. cap. 10. Againe if there were any certainty in these Astrologicall praedictions it would chiefly appeare in their Prognostications of the weather which is the proper subject of the Planets operation but herein daily experience sheweth how grossely they are deceived that foretell such things neither agreeing with themselves nor yet with the event of the weather yet I deny not but that the fairenesse and foulenesse of the seasons may be conjectured when as the time is neere and the naturall causes have begun to worke as in the evening to ghesse of the weather the next day and in the morning of the afternoone weather as that a cloud in the west will bring a shower and the south wind heat as our Saviour saith Luk. 12.55 But long before to declare these things before there is any working in the naturall causes it is not in the art or skill of man Ambrose to this purpose saith well Cum pluvia expeteretur ab omnib c. when saith he vaine was desired of all and one said the new Moone will bring raine although we were very desirous of raine yet I wished that such speeches should not be true yea it did me good that no raine fell till it came at the prayers of the Church that it might appeare that it came not by the influence of the Moone but by the providence of the Creator Hexem lib. 4.7 4. The impiety of this science is evident because they ascribe all to the influence and operation of the starres and so bring in a fatall necessity and rob God of his honour and glory One Petrus de Alâ—aco a magnifier of Astrology doubteth not to say that Noahs flood and the birth of our Saviour might have beene foretold by the knowledge of the starres Maternus affirmeth that when Saturne is in Leo men are thereby long lived and their soules goe to heaven Albumazar saith that the Moone being joyned with Iupiter in the head of the dragon whatsoeuer a man asketh of God he shall obtaine Thus reporteth of them Pererius lib. 2. in Genes cap. 1. Thus they attribute all things both good and evill to the starres and thus the grace of God is made void yea as Origen saith while they make alias stellas beneficas alias maleficas some good some bad starres they open
day their creation was in working till the fifth day for this were to confound the workes of the creation which Moses precisely referreth to their severall dayes workes Mercer QVEST. XXV Whether all kind of creeping things were made in the beginning Vers. 25. EVery creeping thing If every kind of worme and creeping thing were created in the beginning then we refuse Augustines conceit that such creatures as are generated of dead bodies were not then made lib. 3. de Genes c. 14. For like as other perfect beasts were at the first formed out of the earth yet afterward left to their usuall generation so these creeping wormes flyes and such like might then have their creation as the rest though now ingendred by corruption of other matter Likewise wee reject Pererius conceit that thinketh those creatures which doe spring of corruption and are noysome and offensive to man not to have had their beginning then for by this reason neither should the serpent have beene created these creatures though hurtfull now to mans nature if man had not fallen should not have beene so We therefore rather allow Basils opinion that even these small beasts which doe spring from corruption now were produced in the first creation hom 7. in Genes and this is more agreeable to the text which mentioneth every creeping thing then to have beene made yet wee doe not thinke that there may not bee or is not in the world any other forme or fashion of flye or worme than was in the first creation but that the generall kind was then formed of such severall creeping things and a generall power and ability given to produce them out of such corruptible matter as is fit for their generation QVEST. XXVI Whether creatures of a mixed kind were made in the beginning ANother question also here ariseth concerning those kinds of beasts which are brought forth by a mixt generation as the mule by the mixture of the Asse and the Mare the Leopard of the Libbard and Lionesse the Lynx of the wolfe and hind whether these mixed kindes were created in the beginning Some doe thinke that they were but I hold rather the contrary with Rupertus lib. 1. de Trinitat c. 57. and for these reasons 1. because these are no new kinds but the first kinds made in the creation mixed and conjoyned together that we need not fetch their originall from the creation 2. Because wee finde it directly expressed in Scripture that Anah the sonne of Sibeon first found out mules in the wildernesse as he fed his fathers asses Gen. â—6 24 he was the first that found out the generation of mules by the unnaturall coupling of asses and mares 3. The Lord directly forbiddeth to plow with an oxe and an asse Deut. 22.10 much more unlawfull was it to couple divers kinds for generation than to yoke divers kinds together for tillage 4. By the same reason wee might fetch the patterne of other monstrous births from the creation as such whereof Plutarch maketh mention as of one Onoscâ—lis the daughter of one Aristonymus begotten of an asse and Epona begotten of a mare by Fulvius Stellus Plutarch parall 29. But these monstrous generations 〈◊〉 never by Gods creation or ordinance brought into the world but by mans wicked invention QVEST. XXVII How God made man according to his image Vers. 26. LEt us make man in our image according to our likenesse 1. We neither here approve the opinion of Ruperâ—us who by image here understandeth the second person of the Trinity by likenesse or similitude the third person namely the holy spirit lib 2. de Trinitat c. 2. for in that the Lord saith let us make man in ouâ— image the image of the whole Trinity is expressed and not the image of the father onely 2 Neither are the words so to be taken as though man was made according to the similitude of that humane nature which Christ the Sonne of God was to assume whereas the Scripture saith that Christ tooke upon him the likenesse of man Phil. 2.7 and not man his likenesse 3. We also reject the conceit of Eugubinus and Oleaster who thinke that God took upon him an humane shape when he created man and therefore said Let us make him in our image for neither did God the Father ever appeare in any such shape neither could it bee said to bee Gods image being assumed but for a time 4. Neither yet doe we distinguish these words as some of the Fathers Origen Basil Ambrose who referre image to the naturall gifts of reason understanding memory the similitude to the supernaturall gifts of grace as of holinesse righteousnesse for we see that the Apostle applieth the image to the work of grace in our renovation or regeneration Coloss. 3.10 Let us put off the old man c. seeing wee have put on the new which is renewed in knowledge after the image of him that created him Wee conclude therefore that there is no difference in the sense and meaning of these words but that one is the explication of the other QVEST. XXVIII Wherein the image of God consisteth in man ANother great question is here briefly to be discussed wherein this image of God consisteth according to the which man was created 1. Epiphanius judgeth it a matter incomprehensible because he thought that the perfect image of God is here understood without any difference or dissimilitude Epiphan haeres 70. whereas the Scripture saith not that man absolutely was made like unto God 2. Theodoret thought that man onely and not woman was created after the image of God whereas the contrary is evident vers 27. God created man in his image and then it followeth male and female created hee them signifying thereby that both were created according to his image And whereas the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 11.7 Man is the image and glory of God the woman the glory of the man he speaketh onely of the authority and preeminence given unto man wherein the image of God in that behalfe is more expressed in the man but not of the principall part of that image which as the Apostle saith consisteth in righteousnesse and holinesse according to which image the woman was created as well as the man Basil Chrysostome doe understand this image of the dominion which man hath over the other creatures Augustine of the immortality of the soule where in it is like unto God lib. de quantitat anim c. 2. Nyssenus in Hexemeron herein saith this image consisteth because the soule is capable of all goodnesse Damâ—scene because man hath free-will lib. 2. de fide c. 12. The Master of Sentences distinct 16. because man hath reason and understanding and therein excelleth all other creatures Others beside these faculties of the soule wherein the image of God is expressed doe further affirme that the likenesse is in these respects 1. Because that as all things originally are in God so also man doth participate with the nature of all creatures
4. Ans. This collection maketh against his opinion for like as the waters were dead without the spirit so we say that it is the spirit in baptisme and not the element that doth regenerate us 3. Confut. Not lawfull to make the image of God MAn is the image of God but it is lawfull to make the image of the image of God ergo to make the image of God lib. 2. de imaginib sanct c. 8. Ans. Man is made according to Gods image in his soule not in his body that therefore in man wherein he is like unto God is spirituall and invisible and therefore cannot be by a visible image deciphered 4. Confut. Man created immortall BEcause the Lord said to man increase and multiply Bellarmine collecteth that man was created of a mortall and corruptible nature yet should he have beene preserved by a supernaturall grace if he had not sinned lib. de grat primi hom c. 9. Ans. 1. His collection is weake for man should have increased in the state of innocency where no corruption was and Mary was increased with her holy Sonne Christ whose flesh saw no corruption Act. 2.27 2. Neither needed Adam to have had any supernaturall gift beside his creation to have beene preserved from death if hee had not sinned for death entred onely by sinne Rom. 5.12 5. Confut. Against the Anabaptists Vers. 26. LEt them rule over the fish of the Sea c. Hence the Anabaptists would prove their confused community and free use of all creatures because God giveth unto Adam and all his posterity rule and dominion over them But it is a grosse collection for the gift must be used according to the mind of the giver now the Lord who first gave this liberty unto man hath also set an order appointed Magistrates forbidden to steale that every man should content himselfe with his owne portion and not usurpe upon anothers right Muscul. 6. The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 places of exhortation and comfort 1. THe great wisdome of God appeareth in the creation of the world as the Prophet noteth Psal. 104.24 In wisdome hast thou made them all c. for all things were ordained of God in excellent order and disposed with great wisdome 2. The great bounty of God appeareth toward man for whose cause hee hath made all these things which the eye beholdeth that we againe should magnifie the mercies of God toward us thus the Prophet exhorteth Psal. 8.3 When I behold the heavens c. what is man say I then that thou art so mindfull of him 3. Seeing man was created after the image of God in righteousnesse and holinesse and since by his transgression hee hath lost this image Eccles. 7.31 God hath made man righteous but they have sought many inventions we should labour to repaire this image and to be renewed in the spirit of our minds to put on the new man which after God is created in righteousnesse and holinesse Ephes. 4.24 4. As God hath given unto man rule over the creatures vers 28. as the Prophet saith The oxe knoweth his owner c. Isay 1.3 So man should endevour to know his Creator and Maker and to bee obedient to him 5. As God commanded light to shine out of darknesse so we should pray to God to illuminate our minds with the knowledge of Christ 2 Cor. 4.6 6. All things which God created were good so we should delight in doing of good and overcome evill with goodnesse Rom. 12.21 CHAP. II. The Analysis or Methode THis second chapter containeth 〈…〉 of somewhat not ordained before and 〈…〉 The 〈…〉 of the Sabbath the sanctification thereof 〈◊〉 3. the reason of the sanctifying Gods rest vers 2. The 〈◊〉 is generall of the creation of the whole world and the things therein contained vers 4.5 Particular in the description of paradise and the rehearsall of things concerning 〈◊〉 Paradise iâ— described by the situation of the place 〈◊〉 by the 〈◊〉 parts thereof the pleasant trees vers 9. the river divided into 〈…〉 from vers 9. to vers 1â— Foure things are rehearsed concerning man 1. his vocation 〈…〉 the garden vers 15. the prohibition to eat of the tree of knowledge c. with a permission to eat of the rest vers 16 17. 3. The nomination of the creatures their bringing to Adam vers 16. his naming of them vers 20. 4. The creation of woman where we have 1. the consultation of God vers 18. 2. The confâ—râ—â—tion or manner of the womans making vers 21 22. 3. The approbation of Adam vers 23. The benâ—diction of marriage inteâ—seâ—ted by Moses vers 24. The Genesis or grammaticall sense v. 1. All the host of them b.g. T. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the ornament of them s. H. ornaâ—us ornament H. haeb â—sâ—baiâ—â— armies host v. 2. seventh day b.g. T.p. H. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sixth day s. she â—igui seventh heb v. 3. rested from the workes which God ordained to bee made b. created and made g. which hee created to bee made H. which he had made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S. from doing the worke which he had created T. which he created in making P. heb that is God created the matter first then out of that matter made his workes v. 4. These are the generations B.G.T.P. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 booke of generation S.H. v. 6. but a mist went up B.G. but a fountaine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ascended S.H. and a mist c. P. heb veâ—dh which signifieth a mist and a cloud went up Ch. or a mist went up T. hee joyneth iâ— with the other verse and maketh this to be the sense that there was yet neither raine or vapour to water the earth v. 7. madâ— man of the dust of the ground G. dust of the ground B. T. hâ—b taking dust out of the ground S. formed him of the slime de limâ— of the earth H. heb gâ—aphar dust breathed into his nostrils B.T. into his face G S HeP hâ—b aph a face a â—oseâ— the man was a speaking spirit C. a living soule caet 9. good to eat G T S P H tobh good pleasant to caet B.H. 10. one of the place of pleasure H.C. out of Eden cater 11. into foure heads B.G.H.T. foure beginnings 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S.T. rashim heads 12. there is bâ—ellium B.G.T.P.H. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a carbuncle Onix stone b. B.G.H.P. sardonix stone T. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a greene stone S. the 〈◊〉 is of a naile colour the sarda of a flesh colour the sardonix of a mixt colour of both H. sohaâ—â— an onix stone 13. The land of Aethiopia S.H. P. of Cush G.B.T.P. heb Gush which is taken as well for Arabia as Aethiopia 14. Tigris S.H. Hidekell B.G.T.P. heb taken for part of Tigris Euphrates s. H.T.b. perah g.p. T. heb perath which is Euphrates 15. put him into the garden of Eden b.g. T.p. in
heaven and earth c. 4. It is also evident that the Sabbath was kept by godly tradition before the morall law was given as Exod. 16.23 To morrow is the rest of the holy Sabbath to the Lord. 5. Thus the fathers ground the institution of the Sabbath upon Gods example in this place as Hierome trad in 2. Gen. Augustine Psal. 80. and Origen thus answereth Celsus lib. 6. objecting if God were weary that he needed to rest God rested saith he ut nos ab operibus quiescentes c. that we resting from our works should celebrate that day QVEST. V. Of the generations of the heaven and earth how to be understood Vers. 4. THese are the generations c. 1. This word generations is not here to be taken actively as some of the Hebrewes for those things which the heaven and earth brought forth of themselves but passively for the beginning and originall of the heavens and earth 2. The Masorites note that this word toldoth which signifieth generations is twice only found fully written with vau in the beginning in this place after the world was finished and in the generation of Phares in the end of Ruth and they yeeld this reason thereof because this generation in the perfection of the world was complete and that other whereof Messiah should come but all other generations are imperfect and therefore they are defective in letters but these observations are curious ex Mercer QVEST. VI. Of the name of God Iehovah Vers. 4. IN the day that the Lord God 1. This is the first place of Scripture where the Lord is called by his name Iehovah 2. The reason whereof the Hebrewes make to be this that as Elohim is a name of power and justice given unto God in the creation so now Iehovah a name of mercy is attributed unto God the whole worke being finished because therein his mercy appeared or rather now after God had made his worke full and complete he is also set forth in his full and complete titles Iun. 3. The Hebrewes very superstitiously forbeare the reading or naming of this word Iehovah and use in stead thereof Adonaei which word we confesse is soberly to bee used and that it conveniently cannot bee pronounced because it borroweth all the prickes from Adonai and wee condemne also the heathens profanation of this name who derive from them the oblique cases of Iupiter Iovis Iovi 4. This name Iehovah some would have to expresse the Trinity because it consisteth of three kinds of letters some by He double understand the two natures of Christ but this is too curious It is derived of haiah which signifieth Gods being and essence and therefore hee is called Iehovah as by whom man and all things else have their being ex Mercer QVEST. VII The world made in six dayes and not all at once Vers. 4. IN the day that the Lord made the earth and the heavens From this place Augustine would gather that all the worâ—d was made in one day and that Moses doth divide the creation into six dayes worke that it might be the better understood of the simpler sort l. 4. de genes ad lit c. 21. the same was the opinion of Philo Iudaeus Procopius and Cajetanus a Popish writer But this opinion cannot stand 1. It is contrary to the Scripture Exod 21.11 For in six dayes God made heaven and earth And Moses writing the story of the creation must be taken plainly as he writeth For if the world was made at once how can it be true that it was made in six dayes 2 Augustine other-where holdeth the contrary that the world was not made in one day but in order and he giveth this reason because if the creatures had beene made together non haberent sensum infirmitatis c. they should not have the like sense of their infirmity as now they have one seeing another made before them quaest 106. ex vet testam Ambrose giveth the like reason ne increata crederentur the creatures were not made at once lest they might be thought not to have beene made lib. 1. Hexem c. 6. 3. Whereas Moses here saith in the day we will not answer with Gregory that it is so said because the matter or substance of the creatures was created at once in the beginning Gen. 1. 2. though they received their forme and perfection afterward lib. 32. moral c. 10. this also is Iunius opinion in his last edition for as yet the day was not created nor the light when the heaven and earth were made in the beginning and Moses here directly speaketh of the plants and herbs that were not made before the third day I allow rather Tremellius judgement in the first edition who translateth for in the day beâ—om in the time a part being taken for the whole as afterward vers 17. in â—he day thou eatest thereof that is in the time whensoever thou shalt eat thereof thou shalt dye the death so also Mercerus QVEST. VIII Of the mist that went up from the earth Vers. 6. BVt amyst went up because the Latine text readeth a fountaine Augustine being unskilfull of the originall much busieth himselfe about this matter sometime thinking that one fountaine is here taken for many whereby the earth is overflowne other while that some great river as Nylus might water the earth lib. 5. de genes ad lit c. 9. Others taking that to be impossible doe only understand Paradise to have beene watered with this fountaine as Albinus contrary to the text which saith it watered all the earth yea to make this matter more doubtfull the interlineary glosse saith that there fell no raine before the floud but that all the earth was watered with the fountaines and springs of the earth Wherefore to cleare these doubts we are to resort to the originall word gnedh which signifieth a vapour or a myst and let it here be noted that Perâ—tius a Jesuit writing upon Genesis in this place forsaketh the vulgar latine text and cleaveth to the Originall It being then agreed that wee are to read not a fountaine as Hieromes translation hath and the Septuagint but a myst or vapour yet there remaineth another doubt for some read affirmatively but a vapour ascended as all the interpreters but Tremellius who understandeth it negatively joyning it thus with the former verse there was not a man to till the ground or any vapour had ascended c. and so he would have the negative ain not used before to be supplied here This I take to be the best reading both for that it is most agreeable to the text which sheweth that God created the plants without any naturall helpe either of raine or mysts or artificiall of mans labour that neither raine had yet descended nor vapours ascended As also because the manner of Scripture phrase will beare it as Exod. 20.4 Thou shalt not make to thee any graven image or any similitude c. where throughout the whole
time though not now 5. Confut. Adams sinne pardonable 5. WHereas we say that all sinnes are veniall to the faithfull and elect Bellarmine replieth that Adam committed a mortall and damnable sinne because it was said vnto him in what day thou eatest thereof thou shalt die the death lib. 1. de amiss grat c. 7. Ans. Wee say that though this sinne was damnable in it owne nature yet by Gods grace through Christ it was made veniall and pardonable to Adam unlesse Bellarmine say with the hereticke Taâ—iane that Adam was damned 6. Confut. Adam lost not his faith 6. BY this place also he would proove that Adam and Eve lost their saith because they beleeved not the sentence of God that they should die if they transgressed the commandement lib. 3. de amission great c. 6. Ans. This prooveth that they failed in faith not that their faith was utterly lost and extinguished for if Adam had no faith remaining to what purpose should God have propounded the promise of the Messiah to a faithlesse man Places of Exhortation 1. IN that God sanctified the Sabboth and rested therein from all his works he did it for our example that we therby should learne religiously to observe the Lords day 1. in abstaining from all bodily and servile workes 2. in keeping our selves undefiled and unspotted of all sinnefull works 3. in sanctifying it to holy exercises to the praise of God and our owne comfort 2 v. 7. In that God made man of the dust and put the breath of life into his nostrils man is here to learne humilitie by the consideration of his base and poore beginning and to remember how brittle his state is whose life is but a blast of the breath a puffe of the aire Isay 2.22 Cease from man whose breath is in his nostrils 3 Seeing that goodly garden of paradise replenished with such goodly plants and fruitfull trees is now destroyed and not to be found in earth we are taught to sequester our affections from all earthly delights and to seeke for a paradise much better in heaven 4 v. 15. Seeing man even in the state of his innocency was not to live idlely but God assigned him to keep the garden we are thereby admonished that now much more every man should occupie himselfe in some honest labour of a lawfull vocation 5 In that God made the woman out of man from whom shee had her beginning thereby is described the dutie of the wife to be obedient to her husband as her head and principall for whole cause shee was made 6 And seeing the woman is bone of mans bone and flesh of his flesh thereby the husband is put in remembrance to love tender and cherrish his wife even as his owne flesh 7. verse 18. It is not good for man to be alone in that God first taketh care to provide an helper for man before he saw his owne want and while Adam slept and thought nothing the Lord prepared him an helpe we see how Gods providence watcheth over us foreseeing for us many things which we see not our selves yea taking care for us while we sleep as it is in the Psalme Hee giveth his wel-beloved sleepe Psal. 127.3 Mercer CHAP. III. The Analysis or Method THis Chapter describeth the fall of man first his sinne and transgression from verse 1. to verse 9. then his punishment verse 9. to the end In their transgression is to be considered the tentation of Sathan verse 1. to verse 6. the seduction of the man and woman verse 6. thirdly the effects and fruits of their sinne verse 7 8. In Sathans temptation wee haue his subtill insinuation verse 1. the womans simple confession verse 2 3. the suggestion it selfe verse 4 5. In their seduction verse 6. first are set downe the inducements or provocation the goodnesse of the tree for meat the pleasantnesse to the eye the fruit thereof supposed to be knowledge then the pravarication or offence they did eat The effects of their transgression are shame which causeth them to cover their nakednesse verse 7. feare which maketh them to hide themselves verse 8. In the punishment there is first their conviction of the man and woman verse 9. to 14. then the malediction or curse denounced first then executed The sentence is denounced against the tempter or parties tempted The tempter is either the â—ccessary that is the serpent which was the instrument whose punishment is set forth verse 14. or the principall namely Sathan who is censured verse 15. The persons tempted first the woman is punished with sorrow in travaile subjection to her husband verse 16. secondly the man is judged the cause is first shewed his transgression verse 17. then his judgement in the cursing of the earth with thornes and thistles in cursing of man with misery in his life mortality in his end verse 19. The sentence lastly is executed in the expulsion of man out of Paradise verse 23. with the consultation going before verse 22. and his perpetuall exile from thence the Angels keepe the way to Paradise with a sword that Adam should not returne thither The difference of translations v. 1. the serpent was wisest S. wiser C. craftier than any beast cat heb gnarum subtill v. 1. yea hath God indeed said B. G. A. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quare wherefore hath God said S.H. it is true that God hath said Ch. quia because God hath said T.P. heb aph ci yea because Sathans abrupt beginning sheweth a long communication before and here hee giveth a reason as though God were not equall toward man in the prohibition c. v. 6. to be desired to get knowledge G.T.S. or to make one wise B. heb delightfull to behold aspectu delectabibile C.H. which was said before v. 8. the voice of the word of God C. the voice of God walking caet v. 8. in the coole of the day B.G. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at noone S. ad auram post meridiem in the coole aire after noone H. ad ventum in the wind or aire of the day T.P.C. heb lervach haiom the soft wind brought Gods voice unto them v. 11. unlesse thou hast eaten c. S.H. hast thou eaten caeter v. 12. the woman which thou gavest to be with me 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 B.S.C. which thou gavest me G. gavest my fellow sociam H. allocasti didst place with me T. gâ—imads with me heb v. 15. he shall breake 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 G.S. ipsa she shall H. it shall breake ipsum T.B.P. heb his it shall that is the seed he shall observe thee from the beginning thou shalt observe him to the end Ch. thou shalt lye in wait for his heele H. bruise his heele caet v. 16. thy desire toward thy husband T.B. subject to thy husband G. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thy turning to thy husband S.C. subpotestate under the power of thy husband H. heb to shuchah desire lust
make peace not to smite them or roote out the inhabitants but onely to make them tributary but they were charged that in the nearer Cities they should save none alive Deut. 20.11.16 and this might be the cause why in these remote countries they expelled not the inhabitants Againe because this large dominion by reason of the peoples sinnes continued not long this might be a reason why these countries were not inhabited of the Israelites who if they had obeyed the Lord he would have made it a firme possession unto them as the other of Canaan QVEST. XX. Of the country of the Kenites and Kenezites Vers. 19. THe Kenites Kenezites c. Here are ten sundry nations rehearsed whose countries are promised to Abraham whereas in other places there are but six named Exod. 3.8 in other seven Deut. 7 1. The reason thereof is not 1. either because here the countreyes were named given to all Abrahams posterity as to the Ismaelites Idumeans in other places those which onely belonged to the Hebrewes as Tostatus thinketh For every where under the name of Abrahams seed the faithful people are only comprehended that should come of Isaack 2. Neither is it to be thought that the names of these nations knowne in Abrahams time were after extinguished Perer. 3. Or as Augustine that these ten nations inhabited the large Land of promise which reached to the river the seven usuall the lesser countrey of Canaan for many moe nations inhabited on this side Euphrates than are here named 4. But I preferre rather Iunius opinion that three were the borderers upon the Land of promise which the other seven then possessed the Kenites on the South the Kenezites on the North the Kadmonites toward the East so that in this verse the Land of promise is bounded and limited 5. Therefore the Hebrewes are deceived that thinke these three the Kenites Kenezites Kadmonites to be the Idumeans Ammonites Moabites because Kenaz was the sonne of Eliphaz of Esau who though they were not subdued by Iosua should at the length be vanquished by the Messiah For 1. the Lord gave not a foot of any of these countreyes possessed by the children of Esau and Lot to the Israelites Deut. 2.5.9 2. they dreame of their Messiâ—h to be a temporall Prince and conquerour which is their errour 3. these nations might be subdued by Iosua among the rest though they are not named 4. Whereas the Cananites are here otherwise named then Gen. 10. their names might bee changed in processe of time or one might have two names Abâ—â— Ezra Mercer 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. Of beleeving God and in God Vers. 6. ABraham beleeved the Lord c. in the Hebrew in the Lord yet that common distinction of beleeving God and in God though there be a difference betweene them is not grounded upon the phrase of Scripture which indifferently useth both these for one especially in the new Testament as Ioh. 5.14 He that beleeveth him that sent me hath eternall life 1 Ioh. 5.10 He that beleeveth in the sonne of God c. 2. Doct. That the starres cannot be numbred Vers. 5. TEll the starres if thou be able to number them c. Hence then it may well be enforced that the starres cannot be numbred as the Prophet Ieremy saith 33.22 as the army of heaven cannot be numbred nor the sand of the sea measured so will I multiply the seed of David the starres then can be no more numbred than the sand of the sea measured and therefore this is set forth as a worke peculiar unto God which counteth the number of starres Psal. 147.4 Wherefore Aratus and Eudoxus were deceived which thought they did comprehend the number of the starres and the common Astronomers that hold there there are not above a 1022. starres to bee seene in the sky for if it were so it had beene an unfit comparison to liken the multitude of Israel which amounted to more than 600. thousand Exod. 2.37 to the stars Deut. 10.22 August lib. 16. de civit dei c. 23. R. Levi thinketh that in Abrahams time the starres were not numbred but afterwards they were by Astronomers but neither then nor since could they ever bee numbred as hath beene shewed 3. Doct. Word and Sacraments must be joyned together Vers. 18. IN that same day the Lord made a covenant c. Here the word and promises is annexed to the signe preceding whereby we learne that the word and sacraments should bee joyned together Calvin 5. Places of confutation 1. Confut. Faith justifieth not meritoriously but by way of apprehension and application of the righteousnesse of Christ. Vers. 6. ABraham beleeved God and hee counted that unto him for righteousnesse c. First from hence that popish doctrine is confuted that faith justifieth not as it apprehendeth and applieth the righteousnesse of Christ but as it is a meritorious worke by the worthinesse and dignity thereof Remist annot in Rom. 3. Sect. 3. But the Apostle concludeth otherwise that to him that worketh not but beleeveth c. his faith is counted for righteousnesse Rom. 4.5 where righteousnesse then is imputed and accounted there is not wrought or obtained by workes faith then justifieth not as it is a worke or meritorious but as an instrument in apprehending the justice of Christ which is imputed by faith 2. Confut. Faith a speciall application of the promises of God SEcondly Bellarmine collecteth out of this place that a justifying faith is not a speciall application of the promises of God in Christ but a generall beleefe only that whatsoever God saith is true as Abraham saith in this place was his giving of credit to Gods speeches that hee should bee the father of many nations lib. 1. de justif c. 8. Contra But it is otherwise evident out of the scripture that Abraham beleeved not onely Gods promises concerning his carnall seed but his faith reached also to the spirituall seed which was Christ as the Apostle applieth it Galath 3.16 yea Abraham rejoyced to see Christs day Iohn 8.16 as having a particular interest in him as his Saviour 3. Confut. That faith only justifieth THirdly this place strongly proveth against the Papists that faith only justifieth for whereas Abraham had shewed before this many excellent workes of piety in building altars in many places and calling upon the name of God of charity in seeking reconciliation betweene Lot and him c. 13. of mercy in redeeming Lot being taken prisoner c. 14. contempt of riches in refusing to take of the King of Sodomes goods yet none of all these workes are reckoned or imputed unto Abraham for righteousnesse but onely his faith Now whereas Perer. objecteth that place Psal. 106.31 that Phinehes work in executing judgement upon the adulterer and adulteresse was likewise imputed to him for righteousnâ—sse and so would prove that faith only is not imputed for righteousnesse but workes also Perer. in 15. Genes v. 6. Our answer is further this that the Prophet in
2. Neither is the reason hereof because Pharao was a more wicked King though Abimelech seeme to bee the honester man for the beginning of Gods mercy is from him not from us 3. But the difference of this proceeding commeth from the mercifull disposition of God who will have mercy on whom he will Rom. 9.15 QVEST. VI. Of divine dreames and the diversity thereof Vers. 3. IN a dreame by night 1. The visions which are shewed in the day are more excellent than those which fall upon men in the night if all other circumstances be alike not onely for that it must be a greater propheticall power which can sequester the soule from the thoughts and cares of the day wherein it is occupied than in the silence of the night which is Aquinas reason but because all the powers of the soule when the body is watching are in their operation and working and so better prepared for heavenly contemplation an argument hereof may be this that dreames in the night have beene shewed to naturall and carnall men as to Pharao Nebuchadnezer but visions of the day are shewed to the faithfull as to Daniel and Peter Act. 10. 2. Yet the person of Abimelech considered who was in the day occupied in the affaires of his kingdome the night was a fitter season for him to be drawne to heavenly meditation Muscul. 3. There are two sorts of divine dreames one which is by representations and similitudes of other things such were the dreames of Pharao and Nebuchadnezer the other is a more excellent kinde when one heareth God speake to him as Abimelech here or an Angell as Ioseph Matth. 1. or some man as Paul Act. 16.9 And these more noble dreames are for the most part shewed to the servants of God Perer. 4. But we must take heed that we ascribe not too much to dreames and to make those divine that are not which may be thus discerned 1. The dreames which God sendeth are good and godly not favouring of any carnall thing 2. They are sent upon grave and weighty occasions 3. And for the most part to men fearing God 4. And they leave a certaine perswasion and inward sense of Godâ— presence in the soule Muscul. QVEST. VII Why the Lord saith of Abraham he is a Prophet Vers. 7. DEliver the man his wife againe for he is a Prophet and he shall pray c. 1. Some make this clause for he is a Prophet a reason of the former sentence of delivering his wife because he being a Prophet did know that he had not come neare her and therefore Abimelech need not doubt to deliver her Iunius Perer. 2. Or he is a Prophet and deare unto me and the wrong offered to him I will revenge as done unto my selfe Iun. 3. Because he is a Prophet marvell not that this punishment is laid upon thee for doing wrong to such an excellent man Calvin 4. But it is better referred to the words following he is a Prophet and an holy man and therefore shall pray for thee and his prayers shall prevaile Musculus QUEST VIII Of divers kindes of prophesying THis word Prophet or to prophesie is diversly taken in Scripture 1. He is called a Prophet to whom things secret and hid were revealed and the knowledge of things to come by the spirit of God such in times past were called seers 1 Sam. 9.9 2. They were called Prophets among the heathen whosoever could foretell things to come as some did by the subtilty of Satan so Saint Paul calleth Epimenides the Cretensian Prophet Tit. 1.3 Thirdly they were called Prophets that had a speciall gift to indite hymnes and songs to the praise of God 1 Chron. 25.3 Ieduthun is said to have prophesied upon the harpe 4. They were said to prophesie which did imitate onely the Prophets outward gesture when they were beside themselves as Saul prophesied when the evill spirit came upon him 1 Sam. 18.10 that is his outward gesture and behaviour was as of a man beside himselfe 5. They were so called Prophets that were Expounders and Interpreters of Scriptures so is it taken 1 Cor. 14. so Aaron was Moses Prophet Exod. 7.1 that is his spokesman Exod. 3.16 QVEST. IX Two sorts of Prophets BUt a Prophet is taken properly the first way whereof there were two sorts 1. They were called Prophets which had secrets revealed unto them to publish by writing and preaching to the people and in this sense the word Nabi a Prophet commeth of Nub which is to speake 2. They also were called Prophets who though they preached not yet God revealed many things unto them and used them familiarly and in this sense Nabi shall be derived of ban which is to understand of this sort was Abraham a Prophet To stat Oleaster ex Perer. QVEST. X. How Sarah is said to be Abrahams sister Vers. 12. YEt in very deed she is my sister c. 1. Neither is their opinion sound that thinke Sarah to have beene Abrahams owne sister by his father not by his mother sic Lyppoman Satus Cajetanus for such mariages were not in use among the faithfull in Abrahams time 2. Neither was she the daughter of Terah his brother adopted by Terah for Abraham saith she was the daughter of his father 3. Therefore Chrysostomes sentence is to have bin preferred that holdeth Sara to have bin the daughter of Haran Arbahams brother whom Thare had by one woman Abraham by another this Haran died a long time before his father so that Sarah after the death of her father might very well be called the daughter of Terah because he was her grandfather and he was also in stead of her father being dead 5. And whereas Abraham saith In very deed shee is my sisterâ— he saith not that she was properly his sister being his Neece but he saith In very deed to free himselfe from the suspition of lying See more of this matter Gen. 11.4.18 QVEST. XI How much the sickle was in values Vers. 16. A Thousand peeces or sickles of silver The common sickle neither was of so little value as one Ribera affirmeth out of Budeus as equivolent to the Atticke drachma or groat which is the eighth part of an ounce 2. Nor yet doth it countervaile foure drachmaes or groats as Iosephus 3. Nor an whole ounce as Hierome 4. But the common sickle doth weigh ten gerahs the sickle of the Sanctuary was double of twenty gerahs in weight Exod. 30.13 and every gerah did weigh sixteene barley cornes so that the common sickle did weigh 160. barley cornes that is two drachmaes and somewhat more Iunius and therefore the 70. translate the sickle didrachma a double groat that is a quarter of an ounce about fourteene pence starling QVEST. XII Who is said to be the vaile of Sarahs eyes Vers. 16. HE is a vaile of thine eyes to all that are with thee c. 1. This is neither to be referred to the gift which Abimelech gave 1. As though he had given
and died c. 1. Though the word gavâ— rather so signifieth expirare to give up the ghost than deficere to faint Hieromes reason is not so good quia non coâ—venit Abraha deficere it was not fitting that Abraham should faint and decrease for no morall decreasing or fainting is here spoken of but onely naturall 2. Neither is this word which signifieth to yeeld up the Spirit used onely of the just as Rabbi Salomon and Lyranâ—â— for the same is uttered of the old world Gen. 7.21 all the flesh yeelded the breath and of Ismael vers 17. of this chapter 3. Neither is Oleasters reason sufficient why we should read rather he fainted than yeelded up the spirit because it followeth he died and so the same thing would be twice expressed for this expiring or yeelding up of the spirit sheweth the facility and easinesse of his death as the word following betokeneth the thing that he dyed so this declareth the manner not that he dyed without any sicknesse or griefe as Aben Ezra for the faithfull are not exempted from the common condition of mankind Vatah. but it sheweth that he willingly rendred up his soule into the hands of God Calvin 4. Cajetanes collection is not here to be refused that three things are set downe by Moses concerning Abrahams departure 1. that he dyed that is was dissolved which belongeth unto the whole man as consisting of body and soule 2. that hee was buried which concerneth his body 3. that he was gathered unto his people in respect of his soule which was joyned to the blessed company of the Saints Cajet in hunc lâ—â—um QUEST XIII How Abraham died in a good age and full of yeares IN a good age satisfied or full of daies 1. In that Abraham is said to have died in a good old age whereas many before him were of longer life and much elder of whom this phrase is not used Philo gathereth that it was not the old age of his body but his perfection of vertue that made a good old age Disce soli viro bonâ— contingere senectutem bonam Know that onely a good old age happened to a good man sic etiam Calvin 2. Hee was full because daies is not added in the originall the Hebrewes gather that he was full not onely of daies but of all other blessings ex Mercer and he was satisfied with daies as not desirous to have his life prolonged Calvin Thus even some among the Heathen were satâ—â—e with daies as Cicero writeth of Cato that he should say Siquis deus mihi largiatur â—t ex hac atate repusrascam in cunis vagiam valde recâ—sem that if God should grant me to become a childe againe and to cry in the cradle I would refuse it Cicer. de senectus Therefore Abraham was in another sort full of daies because his daies were full of vertue hee had not spent his life in vaine but as Apelles the cunning painter was wont to say nullus dies sine linea no day without a line and Titus the Emperour if any day had passed wherein he had not done some good would say to his friends Diemperdidi I have lost a day so no doubt Abraham did passe over his time in fruitfull workes Perer. QUEST XIV How the sinner is said to die before his time ABraham then received a great blessing of God in living both long and well and dying in his time not as the Preacher saith of the wicked man lest thou die in tempore non tuo in a time not thine Ecclesiast 7.19 which is so spoken 1. Not that a man can die before the time appointed of God for a mans daies are determined with God Iob 14.5 2. Nor yet so onely because the wicked is never prepared or fit for death both because he is destitute of vertue as also hee expecteth not death in which respects in some sense he may be said to die not in his time being neither ripe for it in vertue nor looking for it 4. But the sinner is said to die before his time when the naturall course of his life which he in the judgement of man though not in the determination of God might have lived is by some violent and extraordinary kinde of death shortned and cut off as Nadab and Abihu for offering in strange fire were thus before their time consumed with a fire sent from God Levit. 10. ex Perer. QUEST XV. What it is to be gathered to his people Vers. 8. ANd was gathered to his people 1. This people are not the sunne moone and starres or the invisible idaea or formes according to the which these sensible things were made or the foure elements of the which the bodies of men are compounded as Philo imagineth these are but Platonicall conceits and who seeth not how unproperly the name of people agreeth to any of these 2. Neither with Augustine by people doe we understand the society and company of Angels for Ismael also is said vers 17. to be gathered to his people 3. Neither can it bee applied to Limbus patrum where all the just men were from the beginning of the world as Lyranus Rupertus unlesse they will say that Ismael also went into the place of just men who was also gathered to his people and whereas they make Limbuâ— patrum a member of hell a place of darknesse Abraham went not thither seeing Abrahams besome was a place of rest and joy where the Angels were for they carried Lazarus soule thither But these blessed spirits are Angels of light and not of darknesse 4. We also refuse Burgensis conceit who noteth a difference of phrase in the old and new testament when the Scripture speaketh of the dead they are said that die in the new testament to die in the Lord which phrase is not used of any in the old testament because they were not admitted ad beatificam Dei visioneâ—â— to the blessed presence and sight of God Contr. Indeed I grant that after the manifestation of the Messiah to the world the Scripture speaketh more clearely of the faithfull departed in the new testament because the Messiah was then come but not for any such cause pretended for even the soules of the faithfull departed in the old testament did enjoy the presence of God as David saith I shall behold thy face in righteousnesse and when I awake be satisfied with thine image Psal. 17.15 he doubted not but that his soule first apart should see God and then both body and soule in the resurrection and the Scripture speaketh evidently that Abraham Isaack and Iacob did live with God for of them God is called who is not the God of the dead but of the living Matth. 22.32 5. Neither this phrase to be gathered to his people doth only signifie to be in the state of the dead and equivalent to that phrase to sleepe with their fathers which is spoken of the wicked as well as of the righteous as idolatrous Ahaz is
30.5 Muscul. 4. Observ. Not good to make haste to be rich Vers. 13. THe man waxed mighty and still increased Isaack was not made rich at once but hee increased by degrees for the wise man saith He that maketh haste to be rich shall not be innocent Prov. 28.20 Men should not therefore strive suddenly to be rich but wait patiently for his blessing Perer. 5. Observ. Envy for good things Vers. 14. THe Philistims had envy at him c. They had no reason to envy at him and to send him away whom they saw to bee blessed of God But as Chrysostome saith Ita se habet invidiâ— nihil cum ratione operatur Such is the nature of envy it doth nothing with reason Bonis proximi magis quam propriis malis intabescit invidia Envy rather pineth at other mens goods than her owne evill Hom. 52. in Gen. Such was the envy of Cain toward Abel that slew him because his owne workes were evill and his brothers good 1 Ioh. 3.12 6. Observ. The Kingdome of God must first be sought Vers. 25. HE built an altar c. First Moses maketh mention of the building of an altar for the service of God and afterward of the digging of the well which sheweth that first of all things must be sought that belong to the worship of God as our Saviour saith Seek ye first the Kingdome of God and the righteousnesse thereof c. Calvin CHAP. XXVII 1. The Argument or Contents THis Chapter sheweth the purpose of Isaack intending to blesse Esau vers 1. to 5. and the disposing of the blessing to Iacob by Gods providence and the preventing or disappointing of Esau in the rest of the Chapter where concerning Iacobs obtaining of the blessing we are to consider 1. The meanes which was the counsell and device of Rebeckah vers 5. to 18. 2. The execution or putting of the same in practice by Iacob vets 18. to 27. 3. The successe which God gave unto it Isaack giveth Iacob the blessing vers 27. to vers 30. In the rejecting of Esau 1. his griefe and sorrow is expressed for the losse vers 31. to 37. 2. his importunity to receive a blessing of his father which hee had to vers 41. 3. His hatred toward Iacob because of the blessing and his malicious purpose to take away his life vers 41. 4. Iacobs deliverance from his brothers cruelty by departing into Mesopotamia through the counsell of his mother 2. The divers readings v. 9. goe to the sheep and bring two kids S.C. goe to the flock cat tsun signifieth a flock of sheep or goats two of the best kids H. faire and tender S. two kids of the goats caeter that is sucking kids T. v. 13. It is told me by prophecie that the curse shall not come upon thee C. the curse be upon me cat v. 23. his hairy hands did expresse the likenesse of the elder brother H. his hands were rough or hairy as his brothers hands cat v. 29. the sonnes of thy father S. of thy mother caet v. 33. he wondred C. was afraid and wondred beyond measure H. he was in an ecstasis or trance S. he was greatly afraid T.B.G.P. heb charad to tremble v. 38. Isaack being pricked in heart Esau cried out c. S. Esau lift up his voyce and wept cater v. 39. the fatnesse of the earth shall be thy blessing H. thy dwelling cat v. 40. it shall come to passe that thou shalt put off his yoke S.H. when his sonnes shall transgresse the wâ—rds of the law thou shalt take away the yoke C. when thou hast mourned thou shalt breake the yoake T. when thou hast got the mastery thou shalt breake his yoke B.G.P. he roâ—h to beare rule to mourne I preferre the latter see q. 13. following v. 41. Esau was angry S. Esau hated Iacob caet heb satam to hate v. 42. doth threaten to kill thee H.S. lie in wait to kill thee C. â—oth comfort himselfe against thee by killing thee caeâ— nacham to comfort v. 43 flye to my brother Laban in Haran caeter to Mesopotamia to my brother Laban in Aran. S. 3. The Explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. Of the cause of Isaacks blindnesse and of his age Vers. 1. ISaack was old and his eyes dimme vers 2. I know not the day of my death c. 1. Isaacks blindnesse neither was caused by the smoke of the sacrifices which Esaus wives offâ—red to their idols as the Hebrewes nor yet was he by any extraordinary worke of God smitten blind although God disposed of his blindnesse so that thereby his purpose tooke place concerning Iacob but Isaack was now very old being of 137. yeares and blindnesse is incident to old age as other infirmities of the senses as of the hearing the taste as Barzillai confesseth to David 2 Sam. 19. Moses example whose eyes were not dim at 120. yeares Deut. 34.7 is extraordinary 2. Isaack thinketh his end at hand not as the Hebrewes thinke because he was within five yeares of his mothers age that is 123. Whereas Sarah died at 127. for Isaack was now 137. yeares of age Iacob being now 77. yeare old at what time hee went into Mesopotamia as is shewed before qu. 19. in chap. 25. But Isaack who lived after this 43. yeares doth daily meditate of his end Mercer Perer. 3. Though Isaack was blind and weake in his eyes yet it seemeth his body was of a strong constitution seeing he was able to eat of wild flesh which is of harder digestion Pererius QUEST II. Wherefore Isaack biddeth Esau prepare him meat which he did love Vers. 4. MAke me some savoury meat that my soule may blesse thee c. 1. Some thinke that it was the manner of those dayes that the eldest before he received his fathers blessing did performe some service Lyran. But this no where appeareth in Scripture 2. Some thinke 〈◊〉 this was done that Esau might seeme to deserve his fathers blessing Thom. Anglic. But spirituall blessings such as Isaack bestowed upon Iacob cannot be merited by temporall service 3. Gregory compareth the Jewes to Esau which sought by their owne workes to please God the Gentiles to Iacob that found a more compendious way by faith Hom. 6. in Ezechiel 4. Some by Esaus portion of meat to the which a spirituall blessing is promised doe signifie the duty of the people in paying temporall things for receiving spirituall 5. Rupertus by Isaack promising a blessing for a temporall meat shadoweth forth such Bishops in the Church as doe for temporall rewards sell spirituall blessings 6. But Isaack blind in eyes and blind in affection doth herein shew his partiall love to Esau the Lord in his secret providence over-ruling this action and disposing this occasion to the effecting of his owne purpose QUEST III. Why Isaack preferred Esau for the blessing before Iacob Vers. 4. THat my soule may blesse thee c. 1. Neither is it like as Ramban and other Hebrewes
Simler 2. Observ. Against emulation WHen he seeth thee he will be glad in his heart That is hee shall bee farre from emulation or envie though his younger brother were preferred before him as Cain envied Abel Ismael Isaac Esau Iacob Simler This teacheth us that wee should not envie the preferment of others before their equals and in some sort their elders and superiors preferment neither commeth from the East nor from the West or from the South but it is God who maketh high and low Psal. 75.6 3. Observ. Against negligence in receiving the Sacraments Vers. 24. HE sought to kill him We see by this what a great sinne it is before God to neglect the Sacraments if the Lord spared not Moses his faithfull servant for an oversight onely and negligence how much greater shall their punishment be that runne into open contempt of the holy mysteries Ferus Let men learne then by this example that they deferre not the baptisme of their children nor omit the receiving of the Sacraments for God holdeth this as a wrong done to himselfe when his ordinance is neglected contemned or prophaned for this cause saith the Apostle many are weake and sicke among you and many sleepe 1 Cor. 11.30 4. Observ. That masters of families especially pastors doe rule well their owne families FUrther in that it sufficed not though Moses himselfe were circumcised seeing his child which was of his familie and charge was uncircumcised this is gathered that it is the dutie of masters of families specially of Pastors and Ministers and such as have charge over others that they see that all their domesticals be well ordered and governed for otherwise God will require it of them as is evident in the punishment of Heli who being a good man himselfe yet bare too much with the lewdnesse of his sonnes Perer. as the Apostle saith Hee that cannot rule his owne house how should hee care for the Church of God 1 Tim. 3.5 5. Observ. The sword and word must concurre together Vers. 27. HE met him in the mount of God and kissed him Moses the Prince and chiefe Magistrate and Aaron appointed to be the chiefe Priest doe each kisse the other and joyne both the Politike and Ecclesiasticall power together then the people beleeved so the Church of God is edified when the sword and word doe concurre together as David and Sadok Ioas and Iehoiadah Iehosaphat and Amariah Iosias and Hilkiah the Kings and chiefe Priests did one assist the other Ferus CHAP. V. 1. The Argument and Method THis Chapter hath two parts The first containeth the message which Moses delivered to Pharaoh vers 1. with Pharaohs refusall vers 2. and their replie from the authoritie of God vers 3. The second sheweth three events of this message the first is the increasing of the peoples servitude commanded by Pharaoh to vers 10. and executed by his officers to vers 11. The second the beating of the officers and rulers of the children of Israel vers 14. with their complaint unto Pharaoh vers 15.16 with his unmercifull and ungentle answer to vers 19. The third is the expostulating of the officers with Moses and Aaron to vers 20. and of Moses with God to vers 22 23. 2. The divers readings Vers. 3. The God of the Hebrewes hath met with us I. P. better than is called over us B.A. or hath called us L.V.S. or we worship the God of the Hebrew G. The word nikra is so taken 2 Sam. 1.6 and it is here taken in the same sense as the other nikra with he chap. 3.18 as it may appeare by the like construction with the preposition ghal Lest he meet us or fall upon us with the pestilence I.A.P. better than lest the pestilence come upon us L.V.S. or bring upon us the pestilence G. for then the preposition should bee superfluous or lest hee smite us with B. but the word phagangh signifieth to run upon not to smite Vers. 5. And would ye make them leave their burthens I. It is better read with an interrogation and so it containeth a reason why he would not have the people called from their worke as the Septuagint following the sense and not the words let us not therefore cause them to cease better than to read affirmatively ye have caused them to cease A.P. or doe cause them to cease B.G. as being confident upon their multitude and so intending a rebellion or how much more if ye give them rest from their worke L. that is if they multiplied before being under sore labour how much more if they take their case but here these words how much more are not in the originall Vers. 9. Let them not regard lying words I.A.P.L. vaine words V. S. B. G. but shakar signifieth properly to lie to deale falsely as Gen. 21.23 Vers. 14. Finish your works every dayes taske in the day thereof I.A.P. better than finish your dayes worke every dayes taske G. for the words are transposed or your dayly taskes in their due time B. the sense but not the words or the works belonging to the day S. or fulfill your worke every day L. here is wanting of the day Vers. 16. The fault is in thy people I. or thy people offendeth P. better than there is wrong done to thy people L.S.B. or thy people is blamed G.V. It is better referred to the Egyptians that they were in fault because they gave them no straw than to the Israelites it is not like they would lay the fault upon their brethren Vers 19. After he had said that is the King I. better than after it was said L.G.B. for the word leâ—mar is in the active or they saying 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S. it is referred to the King that so had said vers 8. 3. The explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. Why the Lord so often sent Moses and Aaron Vers. 1. THen Moses and Aaron went and said unto Pharaoh c. Whereas the Lord might at once have destroyed Pharaoh and have delivered his people yet it seemed best unto him by divers and sundrie messages to deale with him 1. That Gods power might appeare in shewing his wonders 2. That the Israelites might see the wonderfull care which the Lord had of them 3. To exercise their patience being not delivered at the first 4. And to leave Pharaoh without all excuse Simler QUEST II. Whether Moses and Aaron went in alone to Pharaoh COncerning the number of them that went to Pharaoh 1. Neither is the conceit of the Hebrewes to be received that thinke the Elders who should have accompanied Moses and Aaron forbeared of feare and therefore they were not afterward suffered to goe up into Mount Sinah with Moses for neither did Aaron goe up and yet presented himselfe with Moses to Pharaoh 2. Neither is it to be thought with Thostatus and Pererius that the Elders went not in with Moses for this had beene directly against Gods commandement chap. 3.18
3. Wherefore it is like that the Elders also went in but Moses and Aaron onely are named as the principall as vers 4. Pharaoh in saying get ye to your burthens speaketh not to Moses and Aaron onely but to the other Israelites with them Iunius Simlerus QUEST III. Whether Pharaoh were altogether ignorant of God Vers. 2. I Know not Iehovah 1. Paulus Burgens thinketh that Pharaoh so spake because the name Iehovah was not knowne to him But it is not like that Moses would use a strange name of God which Pharaoh understood not 2. Thostatus thinketh that hee simplie denied not God but that he was Iehovah that is the ruler and governour of the world that seeth and beholdeth all things But this is too curious and it seemeth that Pharaoh had no good opinion of the Godhead and divine power 3. Therefore whereas there is a twofold knowledge of God the one naturall by the creatures the other spirituall by the word of God the first onely sheweth that there is a God the other teacheth who that God is and how to be served it is like that Pharaoh was not altogether void of the first which he abused detracting from the true God and giving the divine honour unto filthie Idols but the true God he was utterly ignorant of Borrh. 4. So that beside his grosse ignorance hee in pride of heart contemneth and despiseth the true God Simler Hee acknowledgeth the God of the Hebrewes to bee no God and inferiour to the Idols of Egypt Perer. and of no such power to command him being King of Egypt Pellican and afterwards by plagues and judgements hee is taught to confesse and acknowledge God Ferus 5. And there are foure causes that for the most part doe bring men to denie God either feare as Peter denied Christ or grosse ignorance as the wicked thinketh there is no God Psal. 10.4 or corruption and wickednesse of life as the foole saith in his heart there is no God Psal. 14.1 or abundance of prosperitie which maketh a carnall man thinke that hee is sufficient of himselfe without God and therefore the Prophet prayeth that God would not give him too much Lest I be full and denie thee Prov. 30. 6. These three last did concurre in Pharaoh his ignorance wicked life and abundance of prosperitie Perer. QUEST IV. Why mention is onely made of going three dayes journey Vers. 3. LEt us goe three dayes journie into the desert c. 1. Some doe mystically apply these three dayes journie as Augustine to the Trinitie Ferus understandeth it of the purging of our thoughts words and works Perer. Of the way of Christians by faith hope and charitie Borrhaim observeth the like number of three dayes as chap. 19. when they are bid to sanctifie themselves against the third day Ionas was three dayes in the belly of the whale Christ rose the third day But such mysticall applications are but mens wittie devices 2. Neither is the conjecture of the Hebrewes sound that whereas it was not three dayes onely but three moneths journey unto mount Horeb where they sacrificed as appeareth chap. 19. they say a day is taken here for a moneth for thus Moses request should have beene captious and full of deceit 3. Therefore Moses maketh mention onely of three dayes journey as the Lord commanded him who knew that Pharaoh would not grant so small and reasonable a request that his inhumanitie might bee made manifest and so Gods judgements to be just Thostat Lyran. 4. And though God purposed that Israel should never returne into Egypt againe yet it was not necessarie nor convenient that all the Lords counsell should bee revealed to such a cruell Tyrant and herein Moses told no untruth but onely prudently concealed some part as the Lord directed him Simler QUEST V. What other things were said and done by Moses before Pharaoh COncerning other things said and done by Moses 1. Neither is it likely that Moses rehearsed unto Pharaoh the benefits which the Egyptians had received of him as Iosephus but rather he might make mention of Iosephs worthie acts done in Egypt 2. Neither is any credit to be given to Artapanus report alleaged by Eusebius how Moses caused fire to come out of the earth that being committed to prison his keepers were suddenly slaine and the gates opened of themselves and he came into Pharaohs chamber without any let and how certaine Priests for deriding the name Iehovah which Moses had written in a table were sudenly striken dead it is like if such memorable things had beene done Moses would not have omitted them Perer. Therefore to know the summe of Moses acts it sufficeth us to have recourse to the storie here pâ—nned by himselfe QUEST VI. In what sense Pharaoh saith they were much people Vers. 5. BEhold now much people is in the land and would ye make them leave their burthens 1. Some referre it to that which was said before vers 13. Moses gave this reason of his request that the people might be dismissed to sacrifice to God lest he come upon them with the pestilence and so Pharaoh should answer that although the pestilence came upon them he could spare many of them because they were a great multitude 2. Some thinke that Pharaoh objecteth to them rebellion that they being confident upon the strength and multitude of the people did gather them together and caused them to remit their works intending some mutinie Vatab. 3. Other doe make this to be the sense if the people having beene kept under by sore labour doe so increase how much more if they had their case sic Pellican Osiander Latin interpret 4. But it is best read with an interrogation Seeing they are much people would you hinder them and so their works should be intermitted that were so profitable and of such advantage to Pharaoh Iun. Simler This sense is most fitting and agreeable to the text as may appeare by the scope thereof QUEST VII Why they used straw in making bricke Vers. 7. YE shall give the people no more straw 1. They used straw to make bricke both to temper the clay therewith that it might be firmer Lyran. as also to cover it and keepe it from parching and chapping by the sunne as also to burne the bricke with Simler 2. There was great use of bricke in Egypt not onely because they wanted stone but for that the buildings made of bricke were durable and continued long as the wall that compassed Athens was made of bricke and Iupiters temple Plinl ib. 35. cap. 14. The same author also reporteth from Epigenes that there was bricke worke in Babylon of seven hundred yeeres continuance wherein the observation of the starres were graven Perer. 3. As for the allegories which are here devised as by the strawe to understand evill thoughts by the clay corrupt doctrine by Pharaoh the devill I omit them as humane devices QUEST VIII Whether Moses sinned in expostulating thus with God Vers. 22. MOses returned unto
whereas their fathers being a great way from the fulfilling of the promises and having not such manifest revelations and signes as they now had by the Ministerie of Moses yet were more firme in faith than that present incredulous age Simler So shall it bee a just rebuke unto us that live now in the cleere light of the Gospell if wee be lesse zealous of Gods glorie than they which have lived before us in the time of ignorance Therefore let us give eare unto the Apostle The night is past and the day is at hand let us therefore cast away the works of darknesse and put on the armour of light Rom. 13.12 2. Observ. Affliction at the first is grievous but in the end comfortable Vers. 9. BVt they hearkened not unto Moses for anguish of spâ—rit Such is the condition and qualitie of affliction that it maketh the heart heavie and so disquieteth the soule that it can not raise up it selfe to lay hold on any spirituall comfort Simler as the Apostle saith No chastising for the present seemeth to be joyous but grievous but afterward it bringeth the quiet fruit of righteousnesse to them that are thereby exercised Heb. 12.11 Here the Apostle sheweth two divers effects of affliction one which proceedeth of our naturall infirmitie to worke sorrow and griefe the other wrought by grace in those that make good use of their chastisement it bringeth in the end peace and comfort 3. Observ. God raiseth honourable instruments from meane places Vers. 16. THese are the names of the sonnes of Levi This tribe by reason of Iacobs curse laid upon it was in disgrace and contempt yet God out of the same raised these honourable instruments Moses and Aaron So God many times raiseth his servants out of the dust as Mary was a poore despised handmaid in Israel yet chosen to be the mother of Christ the Apostles were taken some from base trades other from ignominious offices as Matthew that was a Publican 4. Observ. God giveth his gifts diversly Vers. 30. I Am of uncircumcised lips Moses had not the gift of eloquence but he had a most plentifull gift of heavenly wisdome and understanding thus God distributeth his gifts diversly Pellican Aaron had the gift of eloquence but was in heavenly knowledge and illumination inferiour to Moses So the Apostle saith To one is given by the spirit the word of wisdome and to another the word of knowledge and to another diversities of tongues 1 Cor. 12.9.10 Every one hath not all gifts that one may stand in need of another CHAP. VII 1. The Method and Argument MOses appeareth the second and third time before Pharaoh delivering the Lords message unto Pharaoh for the dismissing of his people and upon his refusall sheweth signes and calleth for the first plague of the turning of the waters into bloud There are three parts of the whole Chapter The first containeth the renewing of the charge and commandement of God to Moses to goe unto Pharaoh to verse 8. wherein these things are declared 1. The authoritie which the Lord giveth to Moses over Pharaoh vers 1. 2. His commission what he shall speake vers 2. 3. The event Pharaohs refusall 4. The end that God may worke his great judgements in Egypt vers 4. 5. Moses and Aarons obedience with a description of their yeeres and age vers 6.7 The second expresseth the generall signe which serveth for the confirmation of Moses calling by turning his rod into a Serpent from vers 8. to vers 14. wherein three things are further shewed first the commandement of God to Moses vers 8. Secondly the execution by Moses vers 9. Thirdly the event the hardnesse of Pharaohs heart vers 13. with the occasion thereof the Magicians counterfeit miracle in doing the like The third part describeth the first plague laid upon Egypt 1. The denuntiation thereof by the Lord containing the message to Pharaoh vers 15.16 The matter or subject of the first plague the water and fish therein the one shall bee turned into bloud the other shall die vers 17. with the generall instrument Aarons rod vers 19. 2. Then followeth the execution by Moses vers 20. 3. Then the events follow first the fish die the water stinketh vers 21. Secondly Pharaohs heart is hardened by reason of the like practice by the Egyptian Sorcerers vers 22 23. Thirdly the endevour of the Egyptians in digging pits for water 2. The divers readings Vers. 1. Aaron thy brother shall be thy Prophet B.G.A.P. cum caeter shall be thine interpreter I. the sense but not the words Nebi signifieth a Prophet Vers. 4. Pharaoh shall not hearken unto you that I may lay my hand B. G. and I will lay my hand L. V. A. P. S. H. rather when I have laid my hand I. Pharaohs hardnesse of heart is set forth as the cause rather why the Lord would send his judgements than an effect as the former verse sheweth and chap. 3.19 So Moses and Aaron did as Iehovah commanded them so did they I. A. P. better than Moses and Aaron did as the Lord commanded them even so did they B. G. cum caeter for the perfect distinction athâ—ah comming betweene divideth the first part of the sentence Vers. 9. Shall be turned into a Dragon I. A. P. S. rather than a Serpent B.G.V.L. Tanmin signifieth a Dragon yet he meaneth a Serpent called a Dragon because of the fearfulnesse and greatnesse of it as Moses fled from it chap. 4.3 Vers. 18. The Egyptians shall be grieved to drinke that is loath B.G. shall be troubled in drinking L. shall be wearied in drinking I.V. shall not be able to drinke S. shall labour A.P. so Iaah signifieth and it is sometime taken for to grieve or loath as Iob 4.2 Of the water of the river B.G. cum caeter of every river I. but in the originall there is no pronoune but an article onely set before yet the same effect followed also in other rivers and waters Vers. 19. Stretch out thine hand against the water as it is taken vers 5. I will stretch forth H. mine hand rather upon the waters V. L. cum caeter as chap. 8. 5. Stretch forth thine hand to worke on the waters I. to worke is inserted Vers. 23. He did not set his heart upon this I.L.S.A.P.B. did not consider this in his heart V. this yet did not enter into his heart G. 3. The explanation of difficult questions QUEST I. Of the divers appellations of the name of God Vers. 1. I Have made thee Pharaohs God This name and title of God is used and applied foure wayes in Scripture 1. essentially and so it is given onely unto the blessed Trinitie and is not communicable unto any creature 2. personally and so it agreeth onely unto Christ as man 3. according to the vaine opinion and estimation of men so the Idols of the Gentiles are caelled gods as 1 Cor. 8.5 Though there be that are
Augustine would hereby understand the Poets of the Gentiles which as by the crooking of frogs so by their vaine babling have brought in many impious and deceitful fables 2. Grâ—gorie Nyssenus maketh these frogs a type and figure of the Epicures and licentious life which entereth into Pharaohs house that is most aboundeth in the houses of Princes and great men 3. Ferus doth take it in the better part that hereby the conversion of a sinner is set forth God sendeth frogs upon the land when he sheweth a man his owne filthinesse 4. But that other application of Ferus is more apt who by the crooking of frogs understandeth Hereticks that doe open their mouth against the truth as Revel 16.13 the uncleane spirits that came out of the mouth of the Dragon and false Prophet are resembled unto frogs such crauling frogs are the popish Monkes and Friers that are sent forth from the mouth and spirit of Antichrist to crooke against the truth Borrh. 5. Beside the historicall application of this plague is this that these frogs are spued out of Nilus the glorie of Egypt where their greatest delight was from thence commeth their confusion Simler And as in Nilus they drowned the children so from thence their punishment taketh beginning and as they abhorred the sight of the infants so they are constrained to indure the ugly sight of deformed frogs and vermin QUEST IX Why Pharaoh appointeth Moses to morrow Verse 10. THen hee said to morrow 1. Some understand it of the time when Pharaoh would let the people go but it appeareth by Moses offer in the former verse leaving to Pharaoh the time when he should pray for him that Pharaoh accordingly named the next day to that end 2. Which time he setteth not Moses as giving him some space for his prayer Simler For Pharaoh had no such devotion to consider what time was meetest for his prayer 3. But the very cause was this hee might thinke that Moses offered himselfe at this time which he saw by some constellation or aspect of the starres to bee fit for his working and therefore putteth him to another day or Pharaoh might thinke this to be some naturall worke and not sent of God and therefore would stay a while and see whether the frogs might goe away of themselves without Moses prayer Pellican Perer. QUEST X. Why the Lord did not remove the frogs quite Vers. 14. ANd they gathered them together by heapes 1. The Egyptians had beene able of themselves to have destroyed these frogs but that God armed them against them and their number was so infinite that they could not resist them like as the history of the Bishop of Ments is famous that was destroyed of rats and mice following him into the midst of the river of Rhene where yet the Rats tower so called is to bee seene Simler And our English Chronicles also doe make mention of a young man pursued by â—oades who could by no meanes bee defended from them but being hanged in the top of a tree in a trunke they crauled up thither and devoured him 2. God could either have cast these frogges into the river againe or caused them to vanish but it pleased him they should remaine in heapes as a spectacle to the Egyptians both to shew that it was a true miracle and that the stinke thereof in 〈◊〉 noses might put them in mind of their sinne that made them stink before God Ferus QUEST XI The difference of the third plague of lice from the former Vers. 17. ALl the dust of the earth was lice 1. In this plague there goeth no commination or denouncing before for because Pharaoh had mocked with God and his Ministers and had hardned his heart he was worthy of no admonition Simler 2. This plague is brought out of the earth as the two first out of the water for the Egyptians were worthy to be punished in both because they had shewed their cruelty in both in destroying the infants in the water and in oppressing the Israelites by working in clay and therefore out of the clay and dust are they punished Simler 3. In the other plagues in the first the Lord sheweth his power in changing the nature of the creatures in the second in commanding them in the third in using them as instruments of his revenge the first plague was horrible to the sight in seeing the bloudy waters the second was both horrible to the sight and troublesome the third was both these and brought griefe and vexation beside Ferus QUEST XII Whether the third plague was of lice NOw what manner of plague this was whether of lice or some other shall briefely bee examined 1. The Hebrew word is cinnim which the Latine translateth sciniphes and the Septuag 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 derived with some small change from the Hebrew Origen whom Augustine followeth taketh them for certaine small flies with wings that can scarse bee seene as they flie yet with their stings doe pricke very sharpely 2. Alberâ—us Magnus saith that they have the taile of wormes the head and wings of flies and are ingendred in fenny places and doe specially follow and light upon men Lib. 26. de animalib this description agreeth to those flies which we call gnats 3. Suidas taketh it to be a worme that eateth wood 4. Pererius thinketh it was a new kinde of vermine not knowne before 5. But I thinke rather with Iosephus that they were lice so also Iun. Vatab. Pagnin Montan. translate so R. Salomon understandeth the word cinnim and they were such lice as did cleave and swarme upon the body that would not be killed with any oyntment or other medicine as Iosephus but they did gnaw upon their flesh much like to the lowsie disease that Sylla and the two Herods died of Simler And Philo saith they did not only sting the flesh but entred in at the eares and nostrils and pained the eyes and though most of them were of this kinde of vermine of lice which came of the slime and dust resembling the same in colour also Oleaster yet it is like that other vermine as gnats and other biting flies and vermine were mingled among them Borrh. QUEST XIII Why the Lord plagued the Egyptians with lice ANd whereas God might have turned by his great power the dust of the earth into Lions and Beares which should have destroyed the people yet it pleased him for these causes to punish them with this contemptible vermine 1. Because the Lord would not consume them all at once but give them space to come to repentance Philo. 2. And that by this meanes the haughty pride of the Egyptians might bee abated seeing that God was able to punish them by such contemptible and base creatures as proud Tyrants are most daunted when they are quailed by weake and impotent meanes as Abimelech thought it a dishonour unto him to be killed by a woman Ferus 3. This plague also served to keepe them in awe for if God
it may be understood of Moses and Aaron who were Gods messengers for so Angell signifieth or else they are called Angels of evill i. of poenal not morall evill rather than evill Angels And though they would seeme to gather by those words chap. 12.23 The Lord will not suffer the destroyer to come into your houses that this Angell of himselfe had a desire to invade the people of God and therefore was not a good Angell yet that followeth not but the words rather shew thus much that the Angell being sent forth by the Lord was to doe all things according to his direction to strike where God bid him strike and to forbeare where the Lord purposed to spare 4. Wherefore as the good Angels were the ministers of the former plagues as is shewed before quest 30. in chap. 7. so they are to be held to be the Lords instrument in this Pâ—rer QUEST IV. Whether one Angell or many were used in this destruction ANd for the number of these destroying Angels 1. Though it be said in the singular number chap. 12.23 the destroyer yet it followeth not that one Angell should be the minister for it is usuall in Scripture to put the singular for the plurall 2. Therefore it is more probable that many Angels were imployed in this service not in respect of the multitude that were slaine for in the host of Senacherib one Angell slew 180. thousand nor of the distance of place for one Angell in Davids time smote 70000. in three dayes space from Dan to Beersheba but in regard of the time because all the first borne of Egypt were slaine at midnight about the same time it is like that many Angels in divers places of Egypt were sent of God to strike the first borne Perer. Cajetan QUEST V. Vpon whom this plague in the smiting of the first borne was executed Vers. 5. ALl the first borne in the land of Egypt shall die All the first borne of every house as the chiefe and principall were smitten with death even from the Kings throne unto the sonne of the poore servant that ground at the mill which they used in the day to doe such servile works and in the night time kept them in hold and therefore it is said chap. 12.29 unto the first borne of the captive that was in prison So Samson did grind at the mill being in prison Iudg. 16. 2. Beside all the first borne of their beasts were slaine that is of their domesticall cattell for wilde beasts must be here excepted which were not in their power and such cattell as bring forth many at once where there is no difference betweene the firstlings and the rest Perer. 3. The third effect of this plague was that God did execute his judgements upon the gods and Idols of Egypt chap. 12.12 QUEST VI. Whether in every house the first borne were slaine BUt here this doubt ariseth concerning the first borne because it is said afterward chap. 12.30 that there was no house wherein there was not one dead whether in every house there were a first borne 1. Ab. Ezra thinketh all to be understood for the greater part 2. Simler for the houses of every sort both of high and low as the King and captive are named 3. Hugo S. Victor doth thus interpret it that in every house where was any first borne there was one slaine But it seemeth that no house at all was excepted because all the Israelites were commanded to strike the bloud upon the posts of their dores to escape the plague 4. Therefore Augustine thinketh that God so disposed at this time by his divine providence that every house of the Egyptians had one first borne quest 44. in Exod. But we need not run unto miracles where another exposition may be found 5. Thostatus thinketh that the first borne is here taken for the first borne of the feminine sex as well as of the males whether their parents were alive or dead whether they were the first borne by the husband or wife But the name of first borne is not thus taken in scripture neither yet is it like that any females died but males as it may appeare by the law of the first borne that are made holy unto God upon this occasion because the Lord for Israels sake killed all the first borne of Egypt there onely the males that first open the wombe are set apart chap. 13.12 6. Therefore of all the â—est I preferre the exposition of Iunius that in every house either the first or if there were no first borne the next principall man was taken in stead of the first borne so also Cajetane QUEST VII Why the Lord destroyeth the first borne NOw the first borne were slaine 1. Because they oppressed Israel whom the Lord calleth his first borne Exod. 4. Theodoret. 2. Rather because they put to death the first borne children of Israel yea all the males therefore the Lord doth worthily punish them in their first borne Ferus 3. And this plague was ordained for them more grievous than all the rest for what can come neerer a man than the death of his first borne which also may bee his onely borne as Abraham could not have a greater triall than when he was commanded to sacrifice his onely sonne Isaack that the Egyptians should be forced by this last and greatest plague to let Israel goe Perer. 4. Neither was this unjust in God to take away the life of infants who are not innocent before God and the Lord that gave them life may take it away if it more serve unto his glory And the parents also that had sinned were punished herein by the death of their dearest children being themselves reserved for a greater destruction Simler QUEST VIII Why the first borne of the cattell also are destroyed THe Egyptians cattell also are killed 1. because this losse also was a punishment unto the Egyptians for whose use they served Simler 2. And much of their substance also consisted in cattell Perer. so that both they lost part of their substance and wanted the use of them 3. Beside the Egyptians oppressed the Israelites and wronged them in their cattell Ferus 4. The Hebrewes also thinke this was one speciall cause for that the Egyptians did superstitiously adore divers kinds of cattell and therefore for detestation of their Idolatrie the cattell are punished QUEST IX How the Gods of the Egyptians were judged NOw what gods of Egypt were judged is diversly scanned 1. Some thinke that by gods the Magistrates and Judges are understood Osiander But this was said before that the first borne should be killed even from the Princes throne this was a punishment to Pharaoh and all his great men to have their first borne cut off 2. Some thinke that the Egyptian gods were judged in that their worshippers were punished Borrh. 3. Others that the Temples of the Idols were cast downe Hierom and their Idols throwne downe and beaten to dust as the Hebrewes 4. Some that
hard hearted and incorrigible as is evident in the example of Pharaoh 3. God also teacheth men by his example to be patient and long suffering one toward another 4. This patience of God though some abuse it yet other profit by it and their hard hearts are mollified as though Pharaoh by Gods sparing of him became more obstinate yet Nebuchadnezzar at the length by the Lords lenity and goodnesse and fatherly correction was brought to know himselfe and to confesse the true God 5. And though the evill and wicked should reape no profit by the Lords wonderfull patience yet the elect and such as are ordained to salvation are thereby called and brought unto grace as S. Paul sheweth of himselfe For this cause was I received to mercy that Iesus Christ should first shew on me all long suffering unto the ensample of them which in time to come should beleeve on him 1. Tim. 1.16 QUEST XX. How God is said to harden by the subtraction of his grace BEside there is another way whereby the ancient fathers understood God to be said to harden mens heart namely by the subtraction and withdrawing of his grace as Chrysostome God is said to give over unto a reprobate sense to harden to blind and such like Non quòd hac a Deo fiunt quippe cùm à propria hominis malitia proveniant sed quia Deo justè homines deserente hac illis contingunt Not because these things are done by God which proceed of mans malice but because while God doth justly forsake men these things doe happen unto them So also Augustine ludurare dicitur Deus quem mollire noluerit God is said to harden whom he will not nullifie excacare dicitur quem illuminare nolverit And he is said to blind him whom he will not iluminate Gregorie also upon these words of the Lord to Moses I will harden Pharaohs heart thus writeth Obdurare Deus per posâ—â—iam dicitur quando cor reprobum per gratiam non 〈◊〉 God is said by his justice to harden the heart when he doth not by his grace mollifie a reprobate heart So Thomas Aquinas Excacatio obduratio duo important c. The blinding and hardning of the heart implieth two things one is the internall act of the minde adhering unto evill and being adverse from God and so God is not the cause of the hardnesse of the heart The other is the subtraction of grace whereby it commeth to passe that the â—ind is not illuminate to see God c. and in this respect God is the cause of induration This exposition also is true but it expresseth not all that seemeth to be contained in this phrase that God is said to harden Pharaohs heart QUEST XXI How God is said occasionaliter by ministring the occasion which the wicked abuseth to harden the heart THere is then a sixt way of interpreting these words God is said to harden mans heart occasionaliter by way of occasion when the wicked take occasion by such things as fall out and are done by Gods providence to be more hardned and confirmed in their sinne 1. For as all things as prosperity adversity life death fulnesse want and whatsoever else doe worke together unto good to those that feare God as the Apostle saith Rom. 8. So on the contrary all things fall out for the worst unto the wicked and impenitent so the wonders which God wrought in Egypt served to confirme the Hebrewes in their faith but Pharaoh through his owne malice was thereby hardned 2. The things which the Lord doth whereby the wicked take occasion to be hardned are of three sorts either inwardly in the mind as by stirring their affections as of anger feare hope desire which they by their corruption turne unto evill or else such things as are done about them as admonitions corrections mercies benefits which they also ungratiously abuse or they are things externall or without them as the objects of pleasure honour and such like whereby their hard heart is puffed up and swelleth And all these things being good of themselves they through the hardnesse of their heart pervert unto their destruction as S. Peter speaketh of some which through ignorance and unbeleefe doe pervert the Scriptures 2. Pet. 3.16 And S. Paul sheweth that sinne tooke occasion by the commandement and wrought in him all manner of concupiscence Rom. 7.8.3 Thus Pharaoh was hardned by occasion of Gods workes the plagues and wonders which were shewed in Egypt by the wonders because he saw his Magitians could doe the like by the plagues because they touched not him but happened without they came not all at once but with some respite betweene and because he saw that they continued not long but were soone removed 4. To this purpose Augustine Vt tale cor haberet Pharaoh quòd patientia Dâ—o non mâ—veraâ—ur ad pietatem propriâ— sunt vitii quòd vero facta sunt ea quibus cor suo â—itio jam malâ—gnum divinis jussionibus resisteret c. dispensationis fuit divina In that Pharaoh had such an heart which could not be moved by the patience of God unto piety it was his owne fault but that such things were done whereby his heart being evill of it selfe did resist the commandement of God it was of the divine dispensation quaest 18. iâ— Exod. This exposition also of Augustine may bee received but yet there is somewhat further to be considered in Gods concurring in the hardning of Pharaohs heart QUEST XXII God 〈◊〉 sâ—â—d to harden the heart as the event is taken for the cause THere is further a seventh exposition for in the Scripture that is often taken for the cause of a thing which is but the event of it a Chrysostome noteth upon these words Ioh. 17. None of them perished but the child of perdition that the Scriptures might be fulfilled here the Scripture Quae eventus sunâ— pro causa ponit putteth that for the cause which was the event for Iudas did not perish to that end that the Scripture should be fulfilled but it so fell out that the Scripture in Iudas perishing was fulfilled Damascen giveth the like instance in the 51. Psalme Against thee only have I sinned and done evill in thy sight that thou maist be justified in thy sayings and cleere when thou art judged But David did not sinne to that end that God might be justified God had no need of his sinne to set forth his glory So it fell out that God spared David and by his mercy overcame his sinne yet hee sinned not to that end like as when a man is at his worke and one commeth and so he breaketh off he should say my friend came to day to hinder my worke whereas his friend had no such end in his comming So Iacob said to his sonnes Wherefore dealt yee so evill with me as to tell the man whether yee had yet a brother or no Gen. 43.6 Iacobs sonnes in so telling intended no evill or
Of Hierome Nihil ita repugnat Deo quâ—m cor impoenitens solum crimâ—n est quod veniam consequi non potest Nothing is so against God as an impenitent heart it is the only sinne that cannot attaine pardon 6. Places of morall use 1. Obs. By the suddennesse of Gods judgements we are taught to watch Vers. 6. ABout midnight will I goe forth into the middest of Egypt God smiteth the Egyptians at midnight when they were most secure and the Apostle sheweth that the comming of Christ should be sudden even like the comming of a theefe in the night 1. Thess. 5.2 And therefore this doth admonish us alwayes to be watchfull as our Saviour said to his Apostles These things that I say unto you I say unto all men Watch Mark 13.37 Ferus 2. Obs. To be zealous in Gods cause Vers. 8. SO hee went from Pharaoh very angry God would have us to be zealous in his cause and not to doe the worke of God negligently Simler The Wiseman saith that hee which is slothfull in his worke is the brother of him that is a great waster Prov. 18.9 And the Lord threatneth the Laodiceanâ— because they were luke warme to spue them out of his mouth Revel 3. 3. Obs. The heart of the wicked is hardened to set forth Gods glory Vers. 9. PHaraoh shall not heare you that my wonders may be multiplied God hardeneth the heart of the reprobate that his glory thereby might be the more set forth as the Apostle saith Rom. 9.17 For this same purpose have I stirred thee up that I might shew my power in thee and that my name might bee declared through all the earth Genevens 4. Obs. God foresheweth his servants of their troubles that they should not be offended Vers. 10. ANd he suffered not the children of Israel to goe Like as the Lord had foretold unto Moses so it commeth to passe and this the Lord did that Moses being forewarned before should not be offended to see the malicious obstinacy of Pharaoh So our Saviour saith unto his Apostles These things have I said unto you that you should not be offended Ioh. 16.1 The Lord acquainteth his servants with 〈◊〉 troubles and afflictions aforehand that when they come they should be prepared for them CHAP. XII 1. The method and Argument IN this Chapter containing the deliverance of the children of Israel out of Egypt with the signe and assurance thereof the institution of the Passeover there are three things principally handled The institution of the Passeover to vers 29. then the manner of the deliverance and departure of Israel out of Egypt to vers 41. Lastly the perpetuall Law of the Passeover repeated to vers 51. 1. In the first part first there is the commandement of God to Moses concerning the Passeover to vers 21. then the relation thereof by Moses to the people to vers 29. The commandement is either concerning the Passeover to be solemnized and kept at that time to vers â—4 or the perpetuall observation thereof to vers 21. In the first there is prescribed 1. the preparation of the Passeover both when in the first moneth vers â— and the tenth day 2. By whom the preparation shall be made vers 3 4 and what a lambe without blemish of a yeere old vers 5.2 The killing and eating of the lambe to the killing belongeth the description of the time at even vers 6. and what they shall doe with the bloud strike it upon the dore-posts vers 7. To the eating belongeth both how it shall be eaten with unleavened bread and sower herbes vers 8. how it should be dressed rosted with fire vers 9. what they should eat even all reserving nothing vers 10. and in what manner and habit vers 11. 3. The use to be a signe upon their houses of their deliverance where is shewed what shall befall the Egyptians that night vers 12. and how the Israelites shall escape the plague vers 13. In the commandement for the perpetuall observation 1. The solemnity of the time is prescribed of the first day vers 14. of seven dayes to be kept with unleavened bread vers 15. and of the first and seventh day in abstaining from all kinde of worke with an exception of the labour about their meat and drinke vers 16. and the reason of this solemnity their deliverance vers 17. 2. The manner of keeping it with unleavened bread is more fully described both how long they shall eat it vers 18. the danger in not observing this ceremony vers 19. and it must bee kept generally of all vers 20. In the relation of Moses to the people 1. he repeateth the manner where and how they shall strike the bloud vers 22. 2. To what end because by this meanes the Angel of God will passe by their houses 3. The celebration of the day is commanded with the end for a perpetuall commemoration thereof to their children vers 27. 4. The obedience of the people is shewed vers 28. 2. In this second part which containeth the history of the peoples deliverance and departure 1. The occasion is set forth which shewed how the Lord destroyed the first borne in Egypt vers 29. then Pharaoh in haste called for Moses and Aaron and bad them goe with all they had vers 31.32 and the Egyptians forced them vers 33. 2. The manner of their going forth is described they went in hast with dow trussed upon their shoulders vers 34.35 and they went out richly having received jewels of gold and silver of the Egyptians vers 35. then the reason thereof is shewed the Lord gave them favour vers 36. 3. The circumstances belonging to their departure are expressed First of the place from whence and whither they went Secondly of the persons by their numbers vers 37. and divers kindes vers 38. Thirdly the time after the space of 430. yeeres 3. In the 3. part concerning the law of the Passeover there is the prescription then the execution and in the prescription three things are described 1. Of the persons that shall be admitted to eat thereof or not admitted vers 44 45. 2. Of the place where it shall be eaten vers 46. 3. The manner required in the thing a bone must not be broken vers 47. in the persons they must be circumcised that eat thereof vers 48 49. then followeth the execution by the people vers 50. 2. The divers readings Vers. 3. A small beast I.V. rather than a Lamb. B.G. cum caeter sheb signifieth either a Lambe or a Kid for they might take of either vers 5. they could not take a Lambe of Kids or Goats Vers. 4. Both he himselfe shall take and his neâ—ghbour I. C. better than he shall take his neighbour B. G. cum câ—ter for here the conjunction and his neighbour is omitted and the distinction over heâ— himselfe doth sever it from the clause following the meaning is that hee and his neighbour should joyne together to take a
the Sabbath which was the seventh day but it is taken for any festivall day of rest and may here bee translated the morrow after the rest Iun. because upon the first day of the pasch they were commanded to rest 5. This they did in presenting their first fruits unto God both for remembrance of that time when they came out of Egypt which was in the moneth Abib the moneth of new fruits as also to stirre them to bee thankfull unto God and to acknowledge him to be the giver and author of their abundance and plentie Pererius QUEST XXVI Whether the seventh day were more solemne than the first Vers. 16. ALso in the seventh day shall bee an holy assemblie Here the solemnitie of the first and seventh day seeme to be alike But Levit. 23.8 the Latine translator readeth thus Dies septimus erit celebrior sanctior The seventh day shall bee more solemne and holy Unto this objection divers answers are framed 1. It is called holier because this day is by speciall words called a day of restraint or of a solemne assemblie Deut. 16.8 Wherein it being the last day of the Feast there was a great assemblie of the people gathered together to praise God So in the same sense the last day of the Feast of Tabernacles is called the great day Ioh. 7.37 2. Others answer that it was greater not in comparison of the first day but of the other comming betweene Lyran. 3. But the best answer is that in the originall there is no degree of comparison but as it is said of the first day there shall be therein an holy convocation so it is said of the seventh Thâ—â—e shall bee an holy assemblie or convocation Perer. So here a question is moved questionlesse and needlesse 4. Now the reason why the first and the seventh day were more solemne than the rest may be this because on the first day of the Passeover they went out of Egypt and on the seventh day they passed through the red sea and these two dayes in remembrance of these two great benefits they kept with greater solemnitie this generally is the opinion of the Jewes and the reasons to confirme it may be these two first because as in the first day there was an holy convocation so also was there on the last when Moses and all Israel gave solemne thanks unto God Exod. 15. And beside the manner and order of their travell agreeth thereunto for on the 15. day they came to Succoth on the 17. to Ethom to Pi-hahiroth or the mouth of Chiroth on the 18. day there they staied where Pharaoh overtooke them the 20. and the night following they went over the red Sea Iunius QUEST XXVII Why the seventh day is called a day of restraint Deut. 16.8 BUt whereas it is said Deut. 16.8 on the seventh day of the paschall solemnitie shall be a restraint oâ— solemne assemblie where the Latine translator readeth collecta there shall be a collection here ariseth a question about the meaning of these words 1. They which defend this translation some doe expound it of the collection which was made toward the expences of the temple Thomas But against this sense both Lyranus his reason may bee urged because the morrow after the pasch it was lawfull for the people to returne home Deut. 16.7 and therefore it is not like that collection was made after their departure as also Paulus Burgensis sheweth out of the sentence of the Hebrewes that collection was used to be made for the temple throughout all Palestina upon the first day of the twelfth moneth Pererius also alleageth that place 2 Chron. 7.8 that Salomon Fecit die octava collectam Made a collâ—ction upon the eight day but saith he it is not like that so rich a King as Salomon made any collection of mony Therefore Pererius interpreteth it of the solemne collection and gathering together of the people upon that day to give God thanks solemnely and publikely for their mightie and glorious deliverance out of Egypt But all this businesse will soone be at an end if the vulgar Latine interpretation be refused as not so agreeable to the originall word which signifieth rather a restraint as even now shall be shewed 2. The Septuagint also are as wide which doe translate the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the going out because then the Feast was at an end but this is not the meaning of the word though it be true that then the people were dismissed as Salomon upon the eight solemne day of the Feast of Tabernacles sent away the people 1 King 8.66 having kept that day as a time of restraint 2 Chron. 7.7 at even he gave them leave to depart for so these places are reconciled 3. Therefore the meaning rather is that it was a time of restraint the people were kept and restrained from worke upon that day so the word ghatzer signifies to forbid or restraine Lyran. Montan. Iun. And though the first day also were a day of restraint wherein they were forbidden all worke save about their meat yet it seemeth that this was the greater day being the conclusion and determination of the Feast as these two are joyned together the last and great day of the Feast Iohn 7.37 as iâ— shewed before QUEST XXVIII Why he which did not eat unleavened bread was to be cut off Vers. 19. THat soule shall be cut off from the congregation of Israel 1. Some doe expound this onely of the capitall punishment that such as neglected or contemned this observation of unleavened bread should be put to death and so is this phrase taken Exod. 30.33 and 31. vers 14. and in other places Simler Piscat But though it be not denied that in some places this phrase to bee cut off from Israel signifieth onely the taking away of the life of the offender as in the places given in instance yet alwayes it is not so taken for Genes 17.14 it signifieth the cutting off from the societie and the communion of the Saints both in this life and in the next as may appeare by the reason there given because he hath transgressed my covenant 2. Neither is it referred onely to the spirituall punishment as Osiander expoundeth this place by that of the Apostle that he which eateth and drinketh unworthily eateth and drinketh his owne damnation 1 Cor. 11.29 for under the law the punishment of death was used in the like transgressions in the contempt of the law as for violating the Sabbath 3. Therefore this sentence pronounced against such contemners includeth a penaltie both upon the bodie and the soule and of this strict severitie two reasons may be given the one from the authoritie of the law-maker God that gave us both bodies and soules and all other good things beside hath power to make lawes both to binde the bodie and the soule and the contempt of his Commandements is worthie of capitall punishment the other reason is taken from the constitution it selfe
whereof these things are to be considered 1. Divers rites were injoyned in the celebration of the first pasch which were not perpetuall such was the preparing of the lambe foure dayes before Perer. And the indifferent choyce of a lambe or kid Iun. in Analys Likewise their girding of the loynes eating with a staffe in their hand their standing were onely signes of readinesse for that time which usages and rites they did not hold themselves tied unto insomuch that it was an ancient tradition among them afterward to sit at the Passeover in signe of their deliverance obtained so that our Saviour sitting at the eating of the pasch is found to be no transgressor of the law Iun. in Matth. 26.20 And so generally the rites of the first Passeover are set downe unto the 14. verse of this chapter and afterward the perpetuall law of the pasch is prescribed 2. In the perpetuall observation of the pasch some things might be dispensed withall some not upon necessarie occasion the generall time of the moneth they might keepe it in the second moneth if any were uncleane or in a long journey Numb 9.10 11. As it was practised in Hezekiâ—hs time 2 Chron. 30.1 2. The King with his Princes consulted to keepe the Passeover upon the 14. day of the second moneth because the Priests were not sanctified neither were the people gathered together to Jerusalem But concerning the particular time namely of the day it could not be altered but still they kept the pasch upon the 14. day of the moneth though the moneth were changed as is evident in these places before recited therefore the opinion of them hath no probabilitie that thinke our Saviour Christ did eat his pasch upon the 15. day at even So likewise the place where they should keepe the pasch was necessarie even where the Tabernacle and Sanctuarie was the place which the Lord should chuse as Deut. 16.6 for all their oblations and sacrifices must be brought thither Levit. 17.4 and Deut. 12. throughout the chapter And this is the cause why the Jewes to this day use no sacrifices nor ablations Perer. QUEST XXXIV What ceremonies the Iewes doe hold themselves tied unto at this day BUt here further it will be demanded what legall observations might be kept out of that place where the Sanctuarie was â— Here the Rabbines doe use this distinction that such legall rites as had necessarie relation to the place of the Sanctuarie as their sacrifices â—blations tithes offrings which were all to be brought to the place which the Lord should chuse such could not be observed in any other placeâ— as it is commanded Deut. 12.13 〈…〉 offrings in every place which thou 〈…〉 And in the same chapter vers 17. Thou mayst not eat within thy 〈…〉 of thy 〈…〉 the first borne if thy 〈…〉 observe wheresoever and to this day they doe as the dayes of unleavened bread circumcision abstinence from certaine meats fasting resting upon the festivals and all their judicials they hold themselves bound unto if they had Judges of their owne So they keepe their festivals in part in respect of resting from worke but in part they keepe them not because the sacrifices and oblations which were prescribed upon their Feast dayes are necessarily omitted being limited to a certaine place 3. Iustinus Martyr hereupon very well collecteth that seeing the Lord did tie the legall sacrifices to the place of his sanctuarie which he did foresee in time should bee destroyed his intent also was that all such sacrifices and ceremonies should cease at the time appointed Dialog cum Triphon And if the Jewes had any grace to consider this they might thinke that the wrath of God is upon them and that they worship him not aright seeing that they are deprived both of the Temple Priesthood and sacrifices so that their case is harder now than it was in Egypt where they did eat the Passeover which now it is not lawfull for them to doe QUEST XXXV Whether the sprinkle were of Hysope or Rosemary or some other thing Vers. 22. TAke a branch of Hyssope 1. Some have taken this for mosse as Tremelius and Iunius in their first edition because 1 King 4.32 it is said to spring out of the wall and is set against the Cedar the tallest tree as the vilest plant But Iunius hath reversed his first opinion and taketh it for Hysope because comparisons are not of unlike things but of the same kind the Cedar as being the highest tree that groweth upon a bodie is set against the Hysope which is one of the smallest things that riseth upon a stalke or shaft as the bodie thereof 2. Piscator doth thinke it to be Rosemarie both because for the divers branches it is fittest to sprinkle with and it delighteth to grow in stonie places and beside that which the Evangelist calleth Hyssope wherewith they reached unto Christ the spunge of vineger Ioh. 19.29 is in Matth. called a reed Matth. 27.48 which best agreeth to Rosemarie which hath a stiffe stalke like a reed Contra. All this here alleaged agreeth to the Hyssope as well as to Rosemarie for it hath many sprigges apt to disperse and sprinkle water it groweth also upon walls and in those countries it ariseth up to great bignesse that the stalke thereof might well serve to make a reed of to reach up the spunge so the mustard seed in Palestina groweth to a tree and Herodotus saith that he hath seene milium millet which is a kind of wheate in Babylon of the bignesse of a tree Beza annotat in Matth. 27.48 3. Though it be no great matter whether it bee taken for Hyssope or Rosemarie for the word generally signifieth such herbes as are good against rheumes and flixes and so it comprehendeth as well Hyssope as origanum marjeram saturai savorâ—e thyme c. and this libanotis rosemarie among the rest yet I thinke with Iunius that it most properly signifieth Hyssope both because of the similitude of the name eezob the consent of interpreters the Chalde Septuagint with the rest and most of all the Apostles authoritie Heb. 9.19 who calleth it Hyssope having relation to the ceremonie Numb 19. of sprinkling bloud with Hyssope QUEST XXXVI Whence they tooke the bloud which they laid upon the doore posts ANd dip it in the bloud that is in the basen Because the Latine translator readeth in the bloud that is on the threshhold or by the doore Augustine moveth a quâ—stioâ— what bloud that should be 1. He will not have it so to be taken as though the lambe were killed hard by the doore but that the bloud was saved in some vessell and set by the doore to be there in a readinesse to sprinkle upon the doore quest 48. in Exod. hereunto subscribeth Perer. 2. But what need so many superfluous questions seeing in the originall it is in the basen not on the threshold or doore all this labour might bee spared in seeking such shifts to excuse
her song The Lord hath looked upon the poore degree of his hand maide Luk. 2.48 and as Hagar saith Thou Lord hast looked upon me Gen. 16.13 Or in judgement as here he looketh toward the Egyptians whom hee saw before but seemed to winke at them and suffered them to goe on Simler 2. The Lord looketh toward them toward the morning to open the eyes of the Egyptians ut serò videreâ—t quò ipsos projecisset furoris sui impâ—tus that they might see though too late whether the force of their furie had cast them Calvin ut utrinquâ— conspicua esset potentia Dei that the power of God might be apparent in the destruction of the Egyptians and the deliverance of his people Simler The Israelites it being now day might with comfort behold the Lords mightie worke And this was a lively type of the resurrection of Christ which was in the morning Ad ortum solis justitia â—â—ra qua Christus resurrexit judicantur satellites Satana At the rising of the Sunne of righteousnesse at the houre of Christs resurrection the hands of Satan were judged Pellican The power of darknes was then perfectly conquered as here Pharaoh and his host at the appearing of the day are subverted and overthrowne in the sea QUEST XXI By what degrees the finall subversion of the Egyptians was wrought in the red Sea Vers. 25. FOr he tooke off their chariot wheeles In these degrees this finall and last judgement was brought upon the Egyptians 1. The Lord disturbed them an horrible feare was sent upon them as is shewed in the former verse procured by the tempests and grievous thunders and lightnings sent upon them Simler 2. Which lightnings and tempests with winde and raine the Lord sent upon them when hee looked out of the cloud as is more fully declared in the Psalmâ— 77.16 The waters saw thee O God the waters saw thee and were afraid the clouds powred out water the heavens gave a sound yea thine arrowes went abroad the voice of thy thunder was round about Iunius 3. Their chariot wheeles were taken off and he drave them slowly that is not Pharaoh drave his chariots Simler or the chariots drave heavily Vatab. or He carried them with violence Calvin Septuag for the word signifieth to leade â—ahag Isai. 11.6 But the Lord drave them slowly or heavily that is caused that their chariots could not goe partly because the wheeles were violently taken off Simler partly because the earth being moistned by the returning of the waters clogged their wheeles that they could not go 4. The Latine translator readeth Ferebantur in profandum They were carried into the deepe which although it doe not expresse the sense of the word which signifieth heavinesse not the deepe yet this was another hindrance unto the Egyptians that their chariots were forced descending into the deepe places of the sea and so suo so pondere dâ—mer serunt they did sinke themselves with their owne waight Pellican As in the next chapter vers 10. Moses saith They sanke as lead in the mightie waters 5. Hereunto may be added Vt se invicâ—m impedâ—rent That they hindred one another Ferus Equi impiugâ—banâ— Their horses floundred and ran one upon another Zeigler 6. And to make up the full measure of their judgement the water came together upon them and they fled against it as followeth vers 27. Iun. QUEST XXII Of the number of the Egyptians that perished Vers. 28. SO the water returned and covered 1. Touching the number of the Egyptians which perished in the water Iosephus saith that there were in Pharaohs host 50. thousand horsemen and 200. thousand footemen which all were drowned in the waters not one of them remained 2. But it is hard to gesse at the certaine number seeing the Scripture hath not set it downe yet it is most certaine that their number and multitude was very great for Pharaoh had not onely sixe hundred of the choice chariots but all the chariots of Egypt beside and all his chosen captaines were drowned also in the sea chap. 15.4 Oresius doth make this an argument of their great numbers because the Hebrewes being 600000 of fighting men were afraid of them and had no power to resist them but made full account all to be put to the sword and there to have their graves cap. 14.11 Ores lib. 1. cap. 10. QUEST XXIII Whether Pharaoh himselfe were drowned in the Sea COncerning Pharaohhimselfe 1. That opinion of Manethon is utterly untrue that hee himselfe escaped and reigned after this in Egypt 25. yeeres and 4. moneths for the contrarie is gathered out of the Scripture First because the Lord said before that hee would get him honour upon Pharaoh and all his host God therefore was noâ— honoured onely in the overthrow of Pharaohs host but of Pharaoh also himselfe Againe they which pursued the Israelites followed after them also into the sea vers 23. but Pharaoh himselfe with his host pursued them vers 10. and therefore Moses thus speaketh cha 15.9 The enemie said I will pursue I will overtake them which is specially meant of Pharaoh himself But not one escaped of all that went into the sea vers 28. as Iosephus also witnesseth Ita totus ille exercitus est deletus ut ne nuntius quidem cladis domum reverteretur All the host was wholly destroyed that not one remained to carrie tidings home of their destruction The Psalme also speaketh evidently Psal. 136.15 Hee overthrew Pharaoh and his host in the sea 2. But yet the opinion of the Hebrewes whereunto Thostatus consenteth may safely here bee received and it is very probable that Pharaoh was the last of all that was drowned that seeing all the Egyptians were overwhelmed in the waters he which had been the greatest cause of this their ruine should have also the greatest griefe 3. What this Pharaohs name was it is uncertaine Eusebius in his Chronicle saith it was Cenâ—â—res Manethoâ— in Iosephus calleth him Thermasis Cheremon Amenophis Lysimachus and Cornelius Tacitus say his name was Bâ—câ—horis In such uncertaintie of so great antiquities and varietie of opinion nothing can be certainly affirmed neither to be ignorant in such things is it much materiall Perer. QUEST XXIV Whether the Israelites were all gone over when the Egyptians were drowned Vers. 29. ANd the children of Israel walked upon drieland 1. Some thinke that the Israelites were first passed thorow the sea before the waters returned upon the Egyptians and therefore reade it perrexerant per medium maris they had gone through the middest of the sea in the preterpluperfect tense Pellic. Osiand 2. Iosephus thinketh that the Israelites were come to the other shore before the Egyptians entred Iamque in adversum littus Hebrai evaserant The Hebrewes were now escaped to the contrary shore But this is not like that either the Egyptians were not yet entred or that the Israelites were all gone over before the waters came together because the Egyptians made all haste and were
none of these evill diseases upon thee The best medicine then against diseases and sicknesse is obedience and to walke in the feare of God Osiander And sinne is that which causeth disâ—ases as S. Paul sheweth that divers among the Corinthians were some sicke some weake some were fallen asleepe because of certaine abuses which they committed in celebrating the Lords Supper And in the same place the Apostle sheweth the best remedy that they should judge themselves by repentance and amendment of life and then they should not bee judged of the Lord by sicknesse mortality and other such judgements 1. Cor. 11.30 31. 6. Observ. After heavinesse commeth joy Vers. 27. ANd they came to Elim where were twelve fountaines c. After they had gone thorow dâ—y and barren places the Lord bringeth them to a pleasant and comfortable station thus the Lord after heavinesse sendeth comfort after labour rest after affliction prosperity Simler As it is in the Psalme Weeping may abide in the evening but joy commeth in the morning Psal. 30.5 CHAP. XVI 1. The Method and Argument THis Chapter sheweth both the necessity and want of food which the children of Israel sustained to vers 4. then the supply of their want in the rest of the Chapter First their want is described 1. By the circumstances of the time and place 2. By the effects their murmuring where are set forth the circumstances of their persons that murmured the whole congregation and against whom namely Moses and Aaron vers 2. then the matter of their murmuring vers 3. Secondly the supply is 1. Promised by the Lord with particular direction what they shall gather upon every day and what upon the sixth day vers 4 5. 2. The same is declared to the people 1. Joyntly by Moses and Aaron with a reprehension for their murmuring vers 6 7. 2. By Moses alone vers 8. 3. By Aaron alone at the appointment of Moses where is shewed both what the people saw while Aaron spake and what the Lord said before to Moses vers 10 11 12. 3. The promise is exhibited where first is described the manner of the comming forth of the flâ—sh then of the Man vers 13 14. 2. The effect which it wrought the admiration of the people which is shewed by the name Man which they gave it 3. Then followeth certaine lawes and precepts for the disposing and ordering of thiâ— Man The first law and order is how much every one should gather where is set forth the precept or rule vers 16. The obedience of the people vers 17. and the successe vers 18. The second precept is that nothing should be reserved till the morning where both the transgression of the people is shewed vers 20. and their obedience afterward in gathering it every morning vers 21. The third precept is that they should gather none upon the Sabbath but twice so much upon the sixth day to serve also for the Sabbath here is declared 1. The occasion of this law the information of the rulers with the occasion thereof the people gathering double on the sixth day vers 21 22. 2. Then the promulgation of the law of the Sabbath with the obedience of the people thereunto to vers 27. 3. The transgression of the people vers 27. 4. The reprehension by Moses with an iteration of the law to vers 30. 5. The reformation of the people vers 30. with a further description of Man vers 31. The fourth precept is the reserving of Man in a pot commanded by the Lord to Moses vers 32. prescribed by him to Aaron vers 32. and by him accordingly performed vers 34. Lastly is shewed the perpetuall use of Manna till they came to the land of Canaan vers 35. 2. The divers readings Vers. 8. When the Lord hath given I.V.S. where must be supplied yee shall know I. better than at eventide shall the Lord give B.G.L. for here the preposition is omitted the word is beteth in giving A P.H. Vers. 10. They looked towards the wildernesse A.P.B.G.L.V. they turned them I.S. phanah signifieth both Vers. 14. When the dew which was fallen or the lying of the dew was â—â—â—ended G.P.A. or lift it selfe up I. was gone B.V. had ceased S. had covered the face L. Vers. 14. A small round thing I.B. G.A.P.V. better than a small white S. or pilo â—usum beaten with a pestle L· mecusphas round Vers. 15. It is Man B.G.V.I.P. better than what is this S.L.A. for mah not man signifieth what Vers. 29. Turne every man in his place G.I.V.P. at home B. with himselfe L.S. the word is â—actun sub se under him P. that is in the place under him Vers. 31. As wafers made with hony I.B. G. cum caeter better than fiâ—e flower made with hony S.L. tzaphichith cakes wafers Vers. 34. Laid it up before the Testimony to be kept B.G. cum caeter better than posuit in Tabernaculo he put it in the Tabernacle L. haghaduth the Testimony 3. Questions and doubts discussed and explained QUEST I. Of the desart of Sin Vers. 1. THey came to the wildernesse of Sin c. 1. There was another desart called Zin where Miriam Moses sister died which is named also Pharan and Kadesh Numb 33.36 but with this difference this Sin is written with samech the other with â—sade Marbach Simler Then Tostatus is somewhat deceived who maketh two desarts bearing the same name Sin qu. 1. in Exod. whereas the one is Sin the other Zin or Tzin 2. There was also the desart of Sinai which was divers from this of Sin for into this desart they came on the 15. day of the second moneth but into the other on the first day of the third moneth chap. 19.1 Thostat 1. quaest 3. This was the eighth station or mansion place of the Israelites the seventh which was by the red Sea Numb 33.9 is here omitted as other stations there numbred as Raphkah and Alush are not here rehearsed but only the principall places remembred Iun Simler QUEST II. Of the time when the Israelites came into the desert of Sin THe fifteenth day of the second moneth 1. This was a moneth after their comming out of Egypt whence they departed upon the 14. day of the first moneth Marbach 2. Which sheweth their great ingratitude who in so short a time had forgotten all those miracles and great workes which the Lord had done for them in Egypt and their mighty deliverance from so great a bondage Pelarg. 3. As also by this appeareth the cause of their great want and penury they had now spent all their provision which they brought out of Egypt of the which they had lived all these thirty dayes feeding thereof but sparingly neither for they could not bring out much foode with them comming forth in haste and having no other carriage but upon their shoulders and they pretending to goe out to sacrifice in the desert could not without suspition of a purpose not to returne convey
Moses bad them one helping another Galas And they which had more servants whose helpe they used in gathering had more and they which had fewer gathered lesse Piscator 3. Yet the obedience of the people is not much commended seeing presently after their disobedience is noted Calvin It might be that at the first gathering some of them were greedy and gathered with an unsatiable mind QUEST XXVIII How it came to passe that none had over that gathered more nor none had any lacke that gathered lesse Vers. 18. WHen they did measure it with a gomer he that had gathered much had nothing over and he that had gathered little had no lacke How this could be seeing it is said before that some gathered more and some lesse it is diversely resolved 1. Iosephus thinketh that what any man gathered above a gomer putrified and corrupted and so he had not the more Contra. This solution cannot be received for these two reasons First because by this it yet is not evident how he that gathered little had no lack though he that gathered much had not the more Againe this putrifying of the Manna was of that which was reserved of every mans gomer as it followeth vers 20. not of any such overplus above a gomer 2. Some other thinke that God so guided and directed their hand in gathering that every family when they came home found no more by the measure but for every person a gomer Oleaster But the text is against this conceit which saith that some gathered more some lesse but if God had directed their hand they should not have exceeded their gomer in gathering neither is it like that every houshold had a gomer to measure by at home for they had no occasion to use such measures till now 3. Some doe here affirme a miracle to have beene wrought that what any gathered above a gomer when it came to the measure was annihilated by the power of God or secretly subtracted by the ministry of the Angels and what lacked of that measure in any ones gathering was by the like secret meanes supplied Tostat. quaest 10. But we are not to imagine miracles without necessity Divers miracles indeed must be acknowledged concerning Manna 1. That every day there fell so much as sufficed 600. thousand and more 2. That upon the sixth day there fell twice so much as upon any other day 3. That the Manna reserved upon any other day putrified saving what was kept for the Sabbath upon the sixth day 4. That no Manna fell upon the Sabbath all these were miraculous workes Marbach But in this equall distribution it is not necessary to presuppose a miracle 4. Piscator hath this solution that although in an arithmeticall proportion some gathered more some lesse as hee that went into the field with ten servants gathered more than he which went with five yet in a geometricall proportion there was no difference for he which gathered for five had as much his number considered as they which gathered for ten but the text seemeth to speake not of the gathering by families but of every ones single gathering that hee which gathered much had nothing over that is more than his fellow that gathered lesse 5. The reason of this equality then was they did not carry every one his gathering presently home but they put all their gatherings together Tandem ex communi acervo sumebant praescriptam portionem Then they tooke their stinted portion out of the common heape Calvin Galas Or the fathers of the families Adhibita mensura distribuebant ab omnibus in commune comportatum Did by applying the measure distribute that which was brought together in common Iun. 6. S. Paul by this example of the Israelites one helping another in gathering and conferring their labours in common exhorteth to liberality that Christians in like manner should support the necessities one of another 2. Cor. 8.14 Beside this excellent morall use Rupertus maketh this fit mysticall application that as in the gathering of this Manna howsoever they had gathered none had over nor yet did any lacke so in the Eucharist wherein we receive the true spirituall Manna it goeth not by ones eating much or little of the bread and wine which are proposed in the Sacrament Non pro quantitate portiunculae viviâ—ici panis quam ore sumit gratiam accipit A man receiveth not grace according to the quantity of the portion of the lively bread which he taketh with his mouth but if he receive but a little it doth as much profit him as if he had received all As Adam was as deepe in transgression in tasting of one apple as if he had eaten of all the trees in the garden So Rupertus QUEST XXIX How the Manna grew to be corrupt with wormes Vers. 20. SOme reserved of it till the morning and it was full of wormes and stunke 1. They abused Manna reserving it of a covetous and distrustfull minde contrary to Gods commandement by Moses and therefore it became unprofitable unto them for no creature is so pure but being abused turneth to our destruction Genevens 2. Here an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to be admitted the latter is expressed first for it stanke and putrified before it crawled with wormes Borrh. 3. The Manna putrified not of it owne nature as is evident both that it kept without any putrification untill the Sabbath and it was preserved in a pot for many generations Lyran. As also the Manna being ministred by the Angels and of an excellent workmanship was of such a perfect composition that it had no such malignant and noxious quality This corruption then was sent upon Manna and caused by the Lord as a punishment of their disobedience Tostat. quaest 11. 4. This putrifying of Manna hath this morall application that after the same manner covetous men which greedily gather riches and hoard them up unprofitably doe now feele the worme of conscience and after this life Verâ—em illum sentient qui nunquam morietur shall feele that worme which shall never dye unlesse they repent Ferus 5. But Rupertus application is unfit who by the wormes in the Manna understands Christ that as the wormes bred there without any generation so Christ was borne of the Virgin without any carnall copulation Christ is in Scripture compared and resembled to this Manna but the corruption of this Manna no way agreeth with his perfection and incorruption QUEST XXX How the sunne is said to wax hot and of the melting of Manna Vers. 21. WHen the heat of the sunne came or when the sunne waxed hot it melted 1. Some take by the sunne here to be understood the ayre next unto the ground which waxeth hot and not the sunne Borrh. But the figure rather is in this the sunne is said incalesceâ—e to wax hot for calefacere to make hot Iun. For the sunne increaseth not in heat 2. Aristotle thinketh that the sunne is not hot of it selfe and the reason is
this order or at this time as the story is set downe that is before the giving of the Law but that hee came in the end of the first yeere or in the beginning of the second and stayed with him about two moneths till the campe removed which was the 20. day of the second moneth Numb 10. Tostat. Contra. But this opinion is before refuted quaest 7. For it is not like that the campe of Israel lying almost a yeere from the first day of the third moneth in the first yeere chap. 19.1 to the 20. day of the second moneth in the second yeere Numb 10 11. that either Iethro would stay so long from visiting Moses or Moses all that while not desire to see his wife and children and seeing the same and report of the great workes which God had done for Israel and of that late victory against Amalek brought Iethro thither it is no doubt but that as soone as this same came to his eares that hee hastened his journey 2. Some are of opinion that Iethro Moses father in law went away at this time but he left Hobab his sonne and brother to Zipporah with Moses still who also departed when the campe removed from Sinai Numb 10. Oleaster Simlerus Osiander Contra. But it is proved before that this Hobab and Iethro were all one man quaest 1. for there is no mention made of any kinsman that Moses had by his wife but his father in law and her grandfather Reghuel and that speech of Moses Thou mayest bee as eyes unto us that is our guide best agreeth unto his father in law a man of age and experience and if Reghâ—el had any sonne it is like where hee is said to have had seven daughters Exod. 2.16 mention would have beene made of his sonne seeing the Scripture useth rather to note the genealogy of the males than of the other sex 3. Some other thinke that Iethro came at this time in the first yeere and stayed a whole yeere that hee might be full instructed in the faith and religion of Gods people Lyran. But it is not like that he being so neere his countrey not above a dayes journey or two would so long be absent from thence being so desirous to returne thither Tostat. 4. Nor yet is it probable that Iethro went away so soone before the Law was given for it is like that before hee went Moses put his councell in practice which could not bee done in so short a time Pellican for the people were first to bee numbred before the Officers could bee set over thousands and hundreds c. Now there were but fifteene dayes from their first comming to the wildernesse of Sin chap. 16.1 and their removing to the wildernesse of Sinai chap. 19.1 In which time Manna was given them and the water out of the Rock and they fought with Amalek so that they could have no time to number the people 5. Wherefore this may be safely held that Iethro came at this time while they camped in Rephidim but neither went away so soone staying but only a few dayes nor yet remained so long as a whole yeere but seeing that Moses presently went up to the mount and stayed twice forty dayes it is like that Iethro waited his comming downe and presently Moses set cunning men aworke to make the Tabernacle at what time the people were numbred Exod. 38.25 when they contributed silver gold and brasse toward that holy worke Then it being like that Iethro stayed to see his councell put in practice which could not be done without the numbring of the people and they were not numbred untill the Tabernacle began to be made which might be some foure moneths after his comming so long it is probable that Iethro stayed how long after it is uncertaine That story then of Hobaâ—s departure Numb 10. is transposed but it belongeth not all to this place as Iunius thinketh for the reasons before alleaged yet it is evident that it fell not out in that very time and order there set downe for before Moses is there mentioned to have spoken to Hobab the cloud was lifted up from the Tabernacle and the host began to march forward according to their armies So I here subscribe unto the opinion of Galasius upon this place Non intelligit Iethronem statim abiisse c. Hee understandeth not that Iethro presently went away but that he stayed not with the Israelites and at length returned into his countrey 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doctr. No mans actions are perfect in this life Vers. 17. THis thing which thou doest is not well Moses though an excellent man yet in this action of judging the people tooke not a good course neither for his owne case nor the peoples good which sheweth that in the best mens actions there are imperfections And if all Moses acts were not perfect what are ours Simler So the Apostle confesseth of himselfe Not as though I had already attained unto it or were already perfect Philip. 3.12 2. Doctr. The Prophets had not an habit of prophesying but an actuall and present illumination FUrther in that Iethro as a prudent man seeth more for the politike government than Moses who was a great Prophet it sheweth that the Prophets had not an habituall knowledge or propheticall instinct alwayes remaining with them for then they should not be ignorant of any thing but they prophesied Ex actuali quadam illuminatione By an actuall illumination for the time which as soone as it ceaseth Redeunt ad seipsos They returne to themselves and see no more than they did before as here Moses though a Prophet because hee had no present revelation seeth no more than another in this matter nay he seeth not so much as Iethro who was no Prophet Tostat. quaest 8. So Ieremy after hee had talked with the King was advised by him what answer hee should make to the Princes and followed his direction accordingly Ierem. 38.28 3. Doctr. The wise sayings of the Heathen not to be rejected Vers. 24. SO Moses obeyed the voice Upon this example of Moses harkening to the voice of Iethro who was a stranger from Israel Origen thus collecteth Vnde nos si forte invenimus aliquid sapienter à Gentilibus dictum c. Whereupon wee also learne that if wee finde any thing well spoken of the Gentiles we must not presently reject it with the Author Ex Lippoman As those profitable inventions of the liberall sciences which were found out by the Heathen are still commendably retained among Christians and are made to attend as handmaids upon religion as the Egyptian Jewels served to adorne the Israelites So Saint Paul useth the testimony of Aratus Act. 17.28 of Menander 1. Cor. 15.33 and Epimenides Tit. 1.12 4. Doct. Princes may have Officers and Ministers under them Vers. 25. MAde them heads over the people It is fit therefore that Princes should not thrust themselves upon all causes but make choice of grave and vertuous
for that heathenish conceit of the Philosopher that vertue is not properly said to be in women it is contrary to that position of the Apostle that in Christ there is neither male nor female Galath 3.28 the spirit of God can plant grace and vertue in the hearts of women as well as of men nay often the Lord chuseth the weake things of this world to confound the mighty things 1. Cor. 1.27 And the examples of so many vertuous and good women in the Scriptures of Sara Rebecca Anna the Shunamite and the rest in the old of Marie Anna Martha Lydia Dorcas and many other in the new Testament doe evidently confute that prophane paradox of the Philosopher 4. And to deliver the regiment of women from the Cardinals vile and impure slaunder this country and nation of ours as is hath found the government of a woman the worst in the late Marian persecutions when more good men and women Saints of God were put to death than in any three Kings reigne beside so have we seene it in the next change the best of all other Princes reignes that went before famous Queene Elizabeths government as for flourishing peace honourable fame and name enriching of the Land subduing of forraine enemies enacting of good lawes may be compared with the reigne of any former Kings So for the advancing of true religion increasing of learning propagating the Gospell none of her predecessors came neere her That as the refining of coine being reduced from base money to pure silver and gold was her honour in the Civill State so the purging of religion according to the purity of the word of God in the Church shall bee her everlasting fame in the world and is her eternall reward with God 4. Confut. That Christ shall have no Iudges under him at the latter day but shall be the only Iudge himselfe Vers. 22. LEt them judge all small causes Origen upon these words hath this private conceit Hanc sâ—guram Iudicum non solum in hoc seculo sed etiam in futuro servandam c. 〈◊〉 this forme of Iudges shall be observed not only in this world but in the next And then he alleageth that text Matth. 18.28 That when the Sonne of man shall sit in the throne of Majesty yee which have followed me in the regeneration shall sit upon twelve seats and judge the twelve tribes of Israel Whereupon he inferreth that Christ at the day of judgement shall appoint other Judges beside himselfe Qui judicent populum de mineribus causiâ— c. Which shall judge the people in smaller causes referring the greater to him The Rhemisnis and Romanistes whose manner is to scrape all the refuse of the Fathers affirme likewise That the faithfull shall judge and give sentence with Christ at the latter day wresting the same text in Matthew to the same purpose Contra. 1. The Apostles and Saints are said indeed to judge the world but not in that sense as Christ is said to be the Judge of the world but as he saith his Word shall judge them at the latter day Ioh. 12.48 that is be a witnesse against them so the Word preached by the Saints in their life and their conversation following the same shall be a witnesse against the world and so their condemnation like as in the processe of judgement here in earth the evidence that is brought in and the witnesses produced are said to condemne the guilty partie and to judge them though the Judge only give sentence Thus Ambrose fitly expoundeth this phrase Iudicabunt Sancti hunc mundum quia exemplo fidei illorum perfidia mundi damnabitur The Saints shall judge the world because by example of their faith their perfidiousnesse shall be condemned 2. For otherwise if Christ should observe the same forme which Moses did to appoint coadjutors because he alone sufficed not this were to derogate from his all sufficient power who needeth not as man any assistants or fellow helpers Vers. 22. Every great matter let them bring to thee Upon this president the Romanistes would ground the papall reservation of cases from whom no appeale say they is to be made as there was not from Moses Tostat. quaest 11. in 18. cap. Exod. Contra. 1. There is great difference betweene the reservation of matters to Moses and of certaine cases to the Pope for Moses was set over but one nation which at this time encamped together within the compasse of not many miles and so they might with ease bring the weighty causes to him But the Pope challengeth to be the supreme Judge over all the world and so without infinite trouble the greater causes cannot be brought unto him 2. Moses judgement was sought for because hee could not erre having often conference with God to direct him as the Pope hath not and this Testatus confesseth Romanus pontifex c. The Roman Bishop though he have great power sometime is not a man very vertuous and though he be because he hath not God present to answer unto all his demands facilius errare potest he may more easily erre therefore that is but a foppish and fawning conclusion of the Canonists that the Pope hath Omnia jura in scrinio pectoris All lawes in his breast 3. Whereas Iethro intended in this device the peoples ease not to goe farre for their causes and Moses ability to performe his office neither of these inconveniences is helped in making appeales to Rome for neither is the Pope able to amend all such causes and the people would be infinitely molested to be hurried to Rome 4. And if it were not for the advantage of the Court and Consistory of Rome they would desire to bee eased rather of than cumbred with such appeales But Moses herein only sought the profit of Gods people not his owne Simler 6. Morall Observations 1. Obs. To take heed of idle and vaine talke Vers. 8. THen Moses told his father in law c. Moses did conferre with Iethro about the wondrous workes of God which the Lord had wrought for them Vnde arguuntur hi qui vanis colloquiis delectantur They then are reproved which are delighted with vaine talke Ferus Which may serve as a good motive in our dayes to cut off idle if not very prophane conference when wee meet remembring ever that of idle words we must give an account B. Babington 2. Observ. Workes must be joyned with faith Vers. 12. THen Iethro tooke burnt offerings c. Having beene thankfull in words now he addeth deeds for S. Iames calleth that a dead faith where workes want if we joyne both these together as Iethro did we shall fully give assurance both to others and to our selves of our true faith B. Babington 3. Obs. That we should doe all our workes as in Gods sight Vers. 12. THey came to eat bread with Moses father in law before God Hereupon Origen well noteth Sancti manducant bibunt in conspectu Dei c. The
day c. 1. The opinion of some of the Rabbines is that this was not the 3. day of the moneth but the 6. day and the third from that time when the Lord thus spake to Moses for they say that upon the first day of the moneth Moses went up to God and received that message to bee delivered to the people and came downe the same day and stayed the next and reported not the answer of the people untill the 3. day R. Salom. Lyran. Cajetanus is of the same opinion that the first day of the moneth was but the 45. day after their departure out of Egypt and that the Lord upon the 48. day bid the people to bee ready against the third day after Contra. But this is not like for this would have shewed great negligence in Moses if he should have stayed so long before hee delivered the peoples minde to the Lord seeing mount Sinai was so neere unto the host 2. Some thinke that it was the third of the moneth and that it hath relation to the first day mentioned vers 1. Tostat. quaest 10. Gloss. ordin Ferus But this cannot stand neither for both Ferus and Gloss. interlin doe make the first day of the moneth but the 47. day then the third day wherein the law was given was but the 49. day but the day wherein the law was given is held of all to bee the Pentecost the 50. day Some to take away this doubt would borrow 17. dayes of the first moneth and 30. of the next and 3. of the third and so the publishing of the law shall fall out upon the 50. day So Augustine Gloss. ordin But there remained only 16. dayes of the first moneth to be counted the Passeover being kept upon the 14. day at even therefore they cannot make their reckoning of 17. dayes remaining in that moneth and to account 31. dayes unto the next moneth as some doe it was against the custome of the Hebrewes 3. Therefore it must thus be that on the first day of the moneth when the host was come into the wildernesse oâ— Sinai Moses went up to the Lord and came downe with the message to the people and then the next day went up with the peoples answer unto God for it is not like that all the host came thither and Moses went up and came downe and propounded the Lords words to the Elders and they to the people and received their answer and returned the same all upon one day And Cajetanes conceit herein is not to be refused that because the Lord saith To day and to morrow sanctifie them Insinuatur quod haec dicta fuerint manâ— It is insinuated that this was said in the morning This then was spoken upon the second day in the morning and the third day from thence was the law given which was not the third but the fourth day of the moneth Iun. Simler Rupertus also agreeth that the first day of the third moneth was the 47. day after the Passeover and that the fourth day after which was the 50. day Moses received the tables of the law but herein he differeth that the thicke cloud with the thunder and the lightning were seene and heard the day before which was the 49. But it is evident by the text that upon the third day was the voice of the Lord heard talking with Moses vers 19. QUEST XVII Whether the 15. day of the moneth were one of the fifty which went before the giving of the Law BUt here ariseth another doubt whether in the computation of these 50. dayes after the Passeover the next day after they had eaten the paschall lambe be included in that number or that there were fifty dayes beside 1. Some doe hold that the 15. day being the morrow after the Pasch must bee excluded because afterward in the law of the Pentecost they began the account of seven weekes upon the 16. day the morrow after the Sabbath or first solemne day of the Passeover as is further to be seene Lev. 23.11 and then after seven weekes complete the which make 49. dayes the next day which was the 50. was the day of Pentecost Cajetan But it is not necessary that this first 50. day should be accounted after that rule excluding the morrow after the Passeover as it may appeare partly by the text When yee bee come into the land which I shall give you vers 10. that law is made to bee kept after they were come to Canaan and the reason of this alteration was because they were to begin the account of the seven weekes from that day wherein they first put the sickle into the corne whereof they should bring a sheafe to shake before the Lord Deut. 16.9 which could not be done upon the first day of unleavened bread it being a solemne day and of the nature of a Sabbath wherein they were to doe no servile worke Levit. 23.7 Rupertus here agreeth that the Pentecost was not yeerely kept the just fiftith day after the Passeover as the law was given the fiftith day after the Passeover But herein he is deceived that upon what day soever the Passeover fell in the weeke they did expect the morrow after the next Sabbath when they were to bring in their sheafe and then beginne to count their seven weekes for herein is his errour he taketh the Sabbath there spoken of Levit. 23.10 for the seventh day of rest where it is understood to be the first day of unleavened bread which was a solemne day of rest as the Sabbath was Iun. Borrh. And by the way Rupertus in the same place slippeth in another point Prima dies azymorum Iudaeis in quintam feriam illo anno evenit The first day of unleavened happened to the Iewes that yeere upon the fifth day of the weeke For true it is that our blessed Saviour did eat the Passeover according to the law upon the 14. day which was as our Thursday at even but the Jewes following a tradition of their owne to avoid the concurrence of two Sabbath dayes did put off the eating of the Passeover untill the 15. day of the moneth at even which was the sixth day of the weeke because the next day was the Sabbath for if they had eat the Passeover when Christ did eat it with his Disciples then the next day should have beene kept holy neither were they to doe any worke therein but upon that day they put Christ to death which could not be done without more than servile labour in carrying the crosse and nailing Christ unto it and such like beside the text saith they would not put Christ to death upon the feast day lest there should bee some tumult among the people Mark 14.2 But this point is elsewhere handled more at large whither I referre the Reader 2. Some againe as Cajetane before excludeth the 15. day of the moneth out of the number of the 50. dayes so they include and take in both
Wherefore thou by thy covetousnesse doest defraud thy selfe of a double benefit August ibid. 6. The withholding of tithes and duties commanded by God is a meanes to procure Gods curse upon the earth as the Lord saith by his Prophet I will send a curse upon you and will curse your blessings c. Behold I will corrupt your seed and cast dung upon your faces c. and yee shall know that I have sent this commandement unto you that my covenant which I made with Levi might stand c. Upon which words Hierome thus writeth Quia mihi non reddidistis decimas primitias ideo in penuria fame maledicti estis Because ye have not rendred unto me tithes and first fruits therefore are ye cursed with penurie and famine Augustine also Si tu illi decimam non dederis ut tu ad decimam revoceris c. This is just with God that if thou pay not the tenth thou shalt thy selfe be brought to the tenth c. Novem tibi partes retractae sunt quia decimam dare noluisti c. Nine parts are taken from thee because thou wouldest not pay the tenth Dabis impio militi quod non vis dare sacerdoti c. Thou shalt give to the wicked souldier that which thou wilt not give to the devout Priest c. That is either by unseasonable weather or by the invasion or spoile of the enemie or by some meanes or other thou shalt lose thy wonted increase QUEST LVII Whether this law be understood of the redemption of the first borne or of their consecration to Gods service Vers. 30. THe first borne of thy sonnes shalt thou give me 1. Osiander with some others understandeth this of redeeming the first borne with money as before chap. 13.13 they are bid to buy out their first borne But if this law intended the redemption of the first borne onely then it had beene lawfull for them presently to redeeme their first borne but so was it not for then there should have beene no Ministers for the service of God for the Levites came not into the place of the first borne untill the second yeare the first moneth of their departure out of Egypt therefore untill that time the first borne were not to be redeemed but after this law published which was in the third moneth of the first yeare not long after the Morall law was delivered the first borne sacrificed still chap. 24.5 and therefore were not as yet redeemed 2. Therefore the law of redeeming the first borne is not here onely insinuated but that they should be also consecrate unto the service of God Non intelligitur lex de redemptione primo genitorum sed de applicatione ad Deum The law is not understood of the redemption of the first borne but of their applying unto the service of God untill the separation and division of the Leviticall tribe and then to be redeemed with money So by this law is confirmed that ancient custome which of a long time continued among the people of God that the first borne should be the Priests and sacrificers Though in the first age of the world this distinction was not brought in but they indifferently sacrificed as well the first borne as others as we reade of Caine and Abel Tostat. quaest 18. 3. This law of the first borne is more at large set forth chap. 13. but here repeated ut hominum socordiam excuteret c. to shake off their drowsinesse and negligence and to stirre them up to a diligent observation of the law Gallas And now by a solemne law that is enacted which was given onely in precept before Simler 4. Augustins distinction may here bee received betweene 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the first borne which are understood to have beene either of men or beasts 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the first fruits of their grounds and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which were the first of the fruits sed jam redactis de agro but now brought out of the field as of their dow flower and such like QUEST LVIII Why the first borne of cattell were not to be offred before the eighth day Vers. 30. SEven dayes shall it be with his damme 1. Whereas it is said before Likewise shalt thou doe with thine oxen c. R. Salomon thinketh that as the first borne of men were not to be redeemed till after 30. dayes at the time of the purification so the first borne of the oxen should be kept 30. dayes with the owner and of sheepe 50. dayes before they were offred unto God And this terme of seven dayes is not limited saith he for the first borne but for other sacrifices which the Priests should not offer before the eighth day Contra. But this word likewise onely signifieth that they should offer the first borne of their cattell as before it is said of their sonnes it cannot have any such reference to any such terme because there was none mentioned before and why was not the terme of eight dayes as well to hold in the oblation of the first borne as in other sacrifices 2. Oleaster is of a contrarie opinion that these eight dayes are limited as well for the first borne of men as of cattell But it is unlike and without all probabilitie that the first borne of children should be taken from their mothers upon the eighth day 3. Therefore this precept concerneth onely the first borne of cattell that because they were weake and of an imperfect substance till the eighth day they should not offer that cujus nullus usus inter homines whereof there was no use among men Gallas 4. It was not necessarie that precisely upon the eighth day it should be offred unto God but that not before the eighth day at any time after the eighth day it might Tostat. quaest 18. 5. As in the offring of the first fruits the law provideth they should use no delay nor bee slacke to pay them because it might bee an advantage to the owner so here order is taken that they should not make too great haste in offring the first borne of their cattell to be rid of them the sooner Simler QUEST LIX Of the meaning of this law whether it were mysticall morall or historicall 1. SOme thinke that the eighth day is prescribed for the oblation of their first borne because that day was appointed also for circumcision Calvin 2. Some to prefigure the institution of the Lords day which should succeed the legall Sabbath upon the eighth day Pelarg. 3. Rabanus maketh this mysticall application that as the first borne was kept seven dayes with the damme and presented the eighth so oportet nos in praesenti tempore c. honorum operum primogenita elaborare c. so we should in this present time of the world labour out the first borne of our good works untill we shall bee presented at the resurrection which is as it were the eighth day before the tribunall
the publike ministers were publikely maintained as souldiers and such like whereupon the Apostle saith Quie militat propriis stipendiâ— Who goeth a warfare of his owne charge Partim erat judiciale quantum ad determinationem decimae partis c. It was partly judiciall in the determination of the tenth part that whereas the tribe of Levi being the twelfth tribe was consecrated to the service of the Tabernacle who had no possessions as the other tribes it was thought reasonable that the other eleven tribes should give unto them the tenth part of their fruits and increase that there might be some equalitie that although the tribe of Levi were not the full tenth part of Israel yet the tenth of the profits was granted unto them ut honorabilius viverent that they might be maintained more honourably quia aliqui per negligentiam transgressores futuri erant and to make amends for them which should transgresse herein of negligence So Thomas There was beside a ceremoniall respect in the paiment of tithes because they were then due for the ceremoniall service and externall sacrifice of the Tabernacle and in respect of the necessitie of the law of tithes that the Levites were to be maintained thereby and by no other meanes or way In both which respects the law of tithes touching the ceremonie is not in force now nor yet as it was a judiciall constitution but in respect of the equitie thereof and morall part it ought still to remaine Here then we dissent first from them which thinke the law of tithes was altogether a ceremonie and so bindeth not now which seemeth to be the opinion of Gallasius Non jubemur jam fruges c. pastoribus pro munere offere Wee are not commanded now to offer our fruits to the Pastors for a gift c. for this is contrarie to the Apostle Galath 6.6 Let him that is taught in the word make him that hath taught him partaker of all his goods If of all his goods how is he not to yeeld unto him of his very fruits and increase Secondly the opinion of the Rhemists is likewise to be refused which hold the paiment of the very tenth a naturall dutie and so not to be altered for if this were so it were not lawfull by any other meanes equivalent to tithes by contribution or otherwise to provide for the maintenance of the Ministers for being a naturall dutie it ought not to bee changed But in S. Pauls time the Pastors and Churches were provided for otherwise than by tithes as by liberall benevolence and contribution for the which he commendeth the Macedonians for their bountie that wayes 2 Cor. 8.2 The Rhemists also have another assertion that tithes are due to the Priesthood of the new Testament whereas they are not now challenged in the right or respect of any externall sacrifice or sacrificing Priesthood which hath no institution in the new Testament which acknowledgeth Christ onely a Priest for ever after the order of Melchisedech but in regard of the word preached and other ministeriall duties and sowing of spirituall things 1 Cor. 9.11 Thirdly the opinion of the Canonists that the tithes are precisely due jure divino by the divine law is confuted by Bellarmine for then all those Churches should transgresse Godâ— ordinance which have brought in any other ordinance so it be equivalent to tithes for the maintenance of the Ministers of the Gospell otherwise than by tithes Fourthly neither yet can I altogether subscribe unto the opinion of Thomas that saith Determinatio decimae partis est solvenda authoritate Ecclesiae That the determinate tenth part is now in the time of the new law paiable by the authoritie of the Church c. But it may safely be affirmed that tithes are due jure divino by the divine law and by the word of God and not onely commanded by the constitution of the Church first negative negatively tithes are so due simply and absolutely that is that none have right unto tithes but the Pastors and Ministers of the Gospell but what is once consecrated truly to religious uses ought so to continue Secondly affirmatively also this assertion is true though primaria now directly and precisely the tenth part is not now exacted by the law of the Gospell yet secundaria c. ex consequenti secondarily and by good consequent tithes are now due by the word of God not onely in generall that Ministers should bee maintained but in regard of that particular proportion of the tenth at the least for the liberall and sufficient maintenance of the spirituall Ministers is grounded upon the law of God and nature and who can be a better Judge of this sufficiencie than God himselfe who first in his wisdome did set this proportion of the tenth in the fittest allowance for his Ministers so that whosoever should innovate this ordeâ— as thinking some other course to be more convenient should seeme therein to make himselfe wiser than God But for the further discussing of this matter I likewise referre the Reader to the former place 6. Controv. Of the Lenten fast ANd because mention is here made of tenths I will adde one word of that curious observation which Lippoman hath out of the collections of the Fathers concerning the Lenten fast which they would have warranted by this law of tithes because the whole yeare consisting of 365. dayes the full tenth hereof ariseth to 36. dayes the time of the Lenten fast So also Bellarmine maketh this one of the reasons of their Lenten fast Contra 1. But this account agreeth not with the time of Lent which continueth six weeks full and foure dayes beginning at Ash wednesday which is the first day of Lent which in all make 46. dayes if they abate the Lords dayes for the six weeks there yet remaine 40. dayes if they will have the saturdayes also abated there will bee then but 34. dayes left so no wayes can they make these accounts to agree 2. They would shew themselves herein wiser than God who did appoint his holy dayes by sevens not by tennes 3. The Lenten fast then 〈◊〉 now observed not as a spirituall tenth of time in respect of any religious use but as a politicall iâ—â—erdiction and time of restraint for the good of the Common-wealth 7. Controv. Against free will in good works Vers. 29. THe first borne of thy sonnes c. Isidore hath here a good observation Spiritualiter 〈◊〉 principia honorum operum ostendunt c. Spiritually the first borne doe shew the beginning of good works by this the Lord sheweth bonâ—â— voluntatem c. ad ipsius gratiam pertinere that a good will which goeth before the worke belongeth unto his grace against the Pelagians who ascribe the beginning of good works to their owne free will 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. To be faithfull in the graces and gifts of the spirit committed to us Vers. 7. IF a man deliver to his neighbour
doctrine Osiander Marbath 4. Cyprian also maketh this morall use hereby to shew the utilitie of fasting Quoties aliquid à Deo obtinere conati sunt jejuniis inâ—â—huere lachryâ—â—iâ— c. Holy men when they would obtaine any thing of God gave themselves to fasting 5. Curiously to search out any other cause of this fortie dayes fast were a vaine labour as Cajetane well saith Non est 〈…〉 quis divini miraculi opus fuit c. A reason must not bee sought of the number it being a worke of a divine miracle Cajetan QUEST XXV What Moses did in the mount these 40. dayes and 40. nights NOw if it be asked what Moses did in the mountaine these 40. dayes and 40. nights it may be answered 1. That the Lord did all this time instruct Moses concerning the Tabernacle and the things thereto belonging and touching the sacrifices and rites thereof as they are set forth in Leviticus And therefore Moses descending is not mentioned till the description of the Tabernacle and every part thereof is finished And Levit. 27.24 it is evidently expressed that the Lord taught Moses all those ordinances in mount Sinai 2. Now Moses fasted 40. dayes and nights the second time but then he was wholly occupied in humbling himselfe by prayer Deut. 9.25 thâ— first time of 40. dayes then was spent in Moses instruction rather than the other Tostat. cap. 25. qu. 1. 3. God could have dispatched Moses in a moment but this was 〈◊〉 give authoritie to him and his law B. Babingâ— 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Of the distinction of the persons of the Trinitie Vers. 1. HE said to Moses come up to the Lord. Both he that speaketh and he whereof he speaketh is the Lord. Hence appeareth the distinction of the persons in the Trinitie the like place wee reade Psal. 110.1 The Lord said unto my Lord c. Marbach 2. Doct. The word and Sacraments must goe together Vers. 7. HE tooke the booke and read it c. Before Moses sprinkled the people with bloud the signe of the covenant he first readeth the booke of the covenant whereby we are taught the right use of the Sacraments that the doctrine ought to goe before the signe Aliter insoria erunt signe c. Otherwise the signes are but trifling and vaine Calvin The word must be joyned with the element This course the Apostle taketh with the Corinthians teaching them the right use of the Sacrament that they might come together with profit and not with hurt 3. Doct. Nothing to be taught beside Gods word Vers. 12. THe law and commandements which I have written for to teach them This sheweth Nihil docendum praeter oracula Dei That nothing should be taught beside the word of God Borrh. Which Bedae before him noted well that no man must teach the people of God other precepts quam quae ipse Dominus docuit than those which the Lord himselfe hath taught as S. Paul saith I have received of the Lord that which I have delivered unto you 1 Cor. 11.23 5. Places of Controversie 1. Controv. Against the Romanists that the whole institution serveth to consecrate the Sacraments Vers. 7. HE read in the audience c. Moses first readeth the summe of the covenant before he addeth the signe of the covenant which was the sprinkling of bloud by the which we learne that the Sacraments are not consecrated by a certaine forme of words to bee used over them but by reading and rehearsing of the whole institution such a cleare and distinct voice must be used Quae ad homines dirigitur ad fidem gignendam valet Which is directed to men and is availeable to beget faith Calvin Contrarie to the doctrine and practice of the Romanists who denie the elements to be consecrated by all the words of institution but by a certaine forme of speech to be used over the Sacraments as in the Eucharist This is my bodie this is my bloud c. whereas the whole action of rehearsing the institution invocation receiving thanksgiving do helpe to consecrate the Sacrament See more hereof Synops. Centur. 2. err 90. pag. 454. 2. Controv. Against the reading of Scriptures in a strange tongue FUrther Oleaster here observeth beside Hominem paciscentaâ— debere cognoscere ea ad qua se obligat That a man making a covenant ought to know those things whereunto he hindeth himselfe c. which annotation doth evidently convince the Romanists of great error who doe not cause â—he people to understand those things which they binde themselves to keepe seeing neither the Scriptures are read nor the Sacraments administred in such a tongue as they doe understand for the Apostle saith If I come unto you speaking tongues what shall I profit you See more hereof also Synops. Centur. 1. err 3.4 3. Confut. Against Cajetan that this place is not misallâ—â—ged Heb. 9.19 Vers. 8. BEhold the bloud of the covenant Cajetane among other exceptions which he taketh to the authoritie of the Epistle to the Hebrewes urgeth this that the Author of that Epistle chap. 9.19 alluding unto this place translateth this word berith here used which signifieth a covenant 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 testament now betweene a covenant and testament there is great difference Contra. The author in no other sense useth thâ—◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 than S. Paul elsewhere who by the same word expresseth the Hebrew berith 〈…〉 signifieth either covenant or a testament And Hierome testifieth that the 〈…〉 for the 〈◊〉 doe turne the word 〈◊〉 by that Greeke word But 〈…〉 signifie a testament shewing the true effect and substance of that ceremoniall covenant consumed by the sprinkling of the bloud of beasts in this covenant and testament made betweene God and us in Christ and ratified in his bloud 4. Controv. Whether the Divine substance of God can be seene Vers. 10. ANd they saw the God of Israel c. Here we must take heed of two errors one which Hierome imputeth to Origen who did thinke the Godhead of the. Father to bee so invisible as that it could not be comprehended of the Sonne the other was of the Anomeans whose heresie was this Naturam Dei non esse invisibilem That the nature of God was not invisible in this place they saw God not 〈…〉 Divine essence and substance which is invisible and incomprehensible but they saw some evident 〈◊〉 of his glorious presence and Majestie as Gregorie saith Vidiri 〈…〉 ipsam naturae suae speciem non potest God may be seene by certaine representations but according 〈…〉 shew of his nature he cannot c. The faithfull have both in this world a sight of God as our bleâ—â—â—â— saith Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God and they shall see him more fully in 〈…〉 as the Apostle saith We know when he shall appeare we shall be like him for we shall see him as he is But yet this must be understood with
chap. 25.8 They shall make me a Sanctuarie to dwell in The boords were not this Tabernacle for it is said vers 15. Thou shalt make boords for the Tabernacle and the curtaines of goates haire was a covering for the Tabernacle vers 17. The curtaines then first described are properly called the Tabernacle miscaâ— the other curtaines were called â—he Iteâ—tâ—rium a Tent Vatablus QUEST II. Why the Lord appointed a Tabernacle to be erected and that in the wildernesse THou shalt make a Tabernacle 1. It was requisite that a speciall place for Gods worship should bee made for more reverence sake as we see that Kings and Princes pulchriores habitationes possident have more costly and beautifull houses that they might be had in greater admiration So that although in respect of God himselfe who filleth heaven and earth there was no necessitie of any place yet in regard of men it was necessarie in those two respects that having a peculiar place ordained for the worship of God Cum majori reverentia accederent They should approach with greater reverence Et per dispositionem talis Tabernaculi significarentur c. And that by the disposing of such a Tabernacle those things might bee signified which belonged unto Christ. Thomas 2. It pleased God that this Tabernacle should be first erected in the wildernesse before they came into Canaan 1. Not so much because Moses that great Prophet who was to end his dayes before they should come into the promised land was the meetest instrument to set forward that worke For God who endued Moses with those gifts could also have raised as great Prophets as Moses 2. But one reason was that his people being to sojourne in the desert 40. yeares might be kept from idlenesse and be exercised in the rites and ceremonies of the worship of God lest if no forme of worship had beene prescribed unto them they might have swarved and declined unto superstitious usages 3. Another reason was that they might be afore instructed in the manner of the true worship lest they should have fallen presently to the Idolatry of the Canaanites after they had obtained their land if they had not beene setled before and well grounded in the right worship Tostatus qu. 2. QUEST III. Why the Lord would not yet have a Temple yet built 3. YEt the Lord would not injoyne his people now to make him a Temple in some certaine place because they were now continually to remove their tents and dwelling all the time of their sojourning in the wildernesse And it was a long time after they had possession of the land before the Lord would have a Temple built because till such time as the people had a King to be able to defend them and they had peace and quietnesse from their enemies a Temple could not conveniently be built therefore neither in the time of the Judges was this worke taken in hand because none of them was of sufficient power and ability to doe it the government still shifting and changing from one to another neither under Saul and David was it a fit time to begin that worke because they had much trouble and businesse with their enemies God therefore reserved that worke for the peaceable reigne of Salomon Tostat. qu. 3. 4. And this further may be alleaged as a reason why first the Lord would have a Tabernacle built and afterward a Temple Quod Tabernaculum prasentis adificiâ—m Ecclesia designat Because the Tabernacle doth designe and shew the state of the Church now present sojourning in this world and continually exercised but Salomons Temple was a figure of the Church of God in heaven where there shall be peace and tranquillitie as in the building of Salomons Temple the noise of a hammer was not heard Beda QUEST IV. Of what stuffe these curtaines were made Vers. 1. TEn curtaines of fine twined linen c. 1. To omit here both Augustines note of some corrupt Interpreters that in stead of the Greeke word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Latine aâ—laa curtaines did reade 〈◊〉 courts as though there should be ten courts in the Tabernacle and to let passe also Rupertus notation of the word cortina curtaine which hee taketh to be derived of corium leather because at the first curtaines were made of leather 2. These curtaines were not made of divers-peeces of cloth of contrarie colours sewed together but the matter and stuffe was fine twisted silke and linen Simler The word shes silke or linen may bee derived of shasah which signifieth to take the sixth part because it is like it was twined in six threeds together Oleast Like unto a fine cord or line Iun. 3. Osiander thinketh that these colours were so mingled together as yet one among the rest most appeared and therefore some of them are called coverings of blew silke some coverings of skarlet Numb 4.7 8. But those there described were not these great curtaines but other smaller coverings that served to cover the things which were carried It seemeth that these coverings were indifferently tempered of all these colours QUEST V. Of the manner of worke used in these curtaines IN them thou shalt make Cherubims of broidered worke 1. Some thinke that these curtaines were not onely pictured with Cherubims Angels but withall flowers and such like Cajetan Iosephus thinketh that there were no pictures of men or beasts at all but onely of trees or flowers but this is contrarie to the text which maketh speciall mention of Cherubims Calvin Simler 2. Arias Montanus imagineth that they were the full and perfect pictures of Cherubs like unto young men with wings and he also conjectureth with what colours they were set forth their flesh with white and red their wings with blew But it is neither like that they were pictured in their full proportion for then there should have beene a great part of the curtaines left bare and naked without any pictures unlesse we imagine some other filling worke but they were such Cherubs as were described before upon the Mercie seate neither were they pictured naked which was against that law Exod. 20.26 which provideth that the nakednesse of none should be discovered As for the colour of their face and wings it was like to be such as best served to resemble them 3. Concerning the manner of worke it was not painted and so set forth with colours because then they should not have needed to have brought stuffe of divers colours to make the curtaines of Tostat. qu 6. Cajetane thinketh that they were not made suendo sed texendâ— by sowing but weaving So the Septuag Vatab. Some thinke it was altogether needle worke as the Latine Interpreter Tostatus Pagnius But the word signifieth artificiall or curious worke or worke devised Oleaster There was both woven worke in it as may be gathered chap 28.32 and needle worke also because it was like on both sides as appeareth in that the vailes and especially that which divided the most holy place from the
them the very kinde 3. Iunius thinketh that although the first liquor of the olive be very commendable yet Primam undam praeli superat ea qua iâ—diculis solùm extunditur that which is beaten out with pestles doth excell the first liquor of the presse 4. But I rather incline to Pellicans opinion who thinketh the purer and thinner oyle to have beene used for the holy anointing and the second sort as the fittest though not the purest because it was a more fat and thicker oyle to be for the lamps There was beside these religious uses a prophane use of this oyle as either for meat Osiander or medicine This oyle is therefore prescribed to be beaten onely because tundendo sola caro frangitur in beating the flesh onely as it were of the olive is brused but it being ground the stones also are bruised together with the rest and so the oyle hath an impure mixture of the dregs Cajetan Vers. 20. That the lamps may alwayes burne 1. Some upon these words have thought that the light in the lamps never went out but burnt continually both day and night their reasons are these 1. Cajetane would prove it by these words That it may alwayes burne Hinc apparet quod indeficiens erat lumen candelabri tam die quam nocte Hence it appeareth that the light of the candlestick failed not neither by day nor night Tostatus answereth that here the word jugiter alwayes non significat temporis continuitatem doth not signifie a continuance of time but a perpetuall ordinance though interrupted So also Piscator expoundeth continually that is statis temporibus at set times continually as the daily sacrifice was called Iuge sacrificium a continuall sacrifice and yet it was offered but twice every day at morning and even 2. Simlerus thinketh that the lamps gave light by day because quia Sanctum fenestris caret the holy place wanted windowes and therefore for a supplie of them the lamps did burne upon the candlesticke So also Pelarg. QUEST XXI Whether the lamps burned in the Tabernacle both day and night BUt Pellican answereth Solis clarissimum jubar c. that the most cleare Sunne beames which shined by day needed not have any helpe of candle light for seeing all the East end was open onely a vaile drawen before it there might come in light enough the Tabernacle opening toward the most lightsome part of the heavens the rising of the Sunne to illuminate every part of the Tabernacle 3 Ribera would prove as much by that place Levit. 24.3 Aaron shall dresse them both evening and morning before the Lord alwayes They were dressed to that end evening and morning ut semper ar derout that they might alwaies burne But as Cajetane noteth concerning the sense of that place though he concurre in the same opinion Non tempus lucendi sed disponendi lucernas decernitur Not the time of giving light but of disposing the lights is there decreed So also Gallas expoundeth these words chap. 30.7 that Aaron every morning dressed the lamps Notari tempus ordinandi lucernas The time of setting in order the lamps is noted And the lamps were dressed in the morning that is cleansed from the soile which it had gathered in the night the Priest in the morning quicquid immunditiarum noctu contraxerit c. did purge and cleanse whatsoever uncleannesse was gathered in the night Vatablus in cap. 30.7 2. Therefore it is the better opinion that the lights burned onely in the night and were extinguished and put out in the morning 1. Tostatus and Oleaster doe prove it by the words following in this place in the next verse They shall dresse them from evening to morning They therefore burned onely till the morning which the Latine Interpreter thus expoundeth Vt usque manâ— luceat That it may give light till the morning and the Septuagint reade 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shall kindle it or set it on fire from the evening till the morning 2. Piscator alleageth that place chap. 30.8 where the Priest is said to kindle the lamps or set them on fire in the evening the word is behaghaleth in causing them to ascend that is setteth them on fire Paguine because the fire ascendeth or goeth up but in the morning he is said onely behetibo to make good the lamps that is to cleanse them and dresse them 3. Vatablus and Iunius inferre as much upon that place 1 Sam. 3.3 Ere the light of God went out that the lamps burned all night and were put out in the morning 4. Pellican useth this reason Interdiu sole lucente omnia illustrante The Sunne shined by day and gave light to every place so that there was then no use of the candle light they burned not in the day Quia id divino operi non honorificum esset Because that had beene to the dishonour of that divine worke of God in creating the light of the Sunne if any should have thought it needed the helpe of humane and artificiall light 5. Beda upon this that the lamps burned onely in the night and were put out in the morning maketh this allusion Cùm nocte transacta seculi hujus mane futuri seculi inclaruerit c. When the night of this world being past the morning of the next world shineth cleere we shall then no more need lucerâ—a librorum the light of books the true light of the world shining upon us 6. Lyranus also thus expoundeth Semper id est qualibet nocte Alwaies that is every night Iosephus thinketh that all the seven lamps burned by night and three of them onely by day But upon the former reasons it is evident that the lampe burned not at all by day the reason why the seven lamps were all set on fire was this that though one or more by some negligence might goe out in the night yet not all that some might hold light out still and so there should bee alwaies light in the Tabernacle Pellican QUEST XXII What is meant by the Tabernacle of the Congregation and whether it be so rightly called Vers. 21. IN the Tabernacle or Tent of the congregation 1. Some doe read In Tabernaculo testimoâ—â—â— In the Tabernacle of the testimonie So the Latine and Septuag But there is another word which afterward followeth gheduth which signifieth the testimonie the word hâ—â—e used is mâ—ghâ—â—â— So Numb 17.4 both these words are used together in the Tent maghedh of the appointed meeting before the Arke gheduth of the Testimonie And here the Latine Interpreter to avoid the concurrence and repetition of the same word is forced to read Tabernaculum foederis the Tabernacle of covenant Neither was the candlesticke set in the place where the Arke of the testimonie was but in the holy place without the vaile therefore for distinction sake of the places it cannot be here called the Tabernacle of the testimonie Simlerus as Tostatus taketh it following the Latine text So also Oleaster 2. The
non valent propter alienam linguam tam multa legere cognoscere Video tamen qualescunque mei conatus fuerint illos omnibus non comprobari Alii scriptis nomen meum lacerant alii verbis in libros meos invehuntur quod dudum expertus sum studiis conatibus Alii se mihi minime favere prodiderunt tanquam nimiam meam ut credo incusantes diligentiam Sedista me non movent utcunque mihi iniqua mensura metiantur homines obliti illius praecepti non sit in te mensura major nec mensura minor quod fit ut commode quidam interpretatur quando aut plus donatur rebus quam merita deposcunt vel subtrahitur rebus quod debetur Aequissimum retributorem Servatorem meum Optim Maxim expecto qui Apostolos suos fidelesque omnes servos istis verbis erigit consolatur Gaudete c. quià multa est merces vestra in coelis Ista inquam mihi parum molesta sunt neque ab incepto itinere revocabunt Ad scribendum fateor me primò impulit juveâ—ilis fervor scribentem aluit proficiendi spes nunc scribendo proficienti aliorum proponitur quaeritur commodum Militem pugnantem mori Episcopum orantem gloriosum est si optionem mihi dare dignetur misericors Deus inscripturas me commentantem scribentem diem meum extremum obire mihi in votis est Denique cum Apostolo laetus pronuncio Nullius rei rationem habeo neque vita mea mihi chara est ut peragam cursum meum cum gaudio ministerium quod accepi à Domino Iesu. Tibi vero sat scio humanissime Domine ministrorum studia grata sunt accepta tam in scriptores quà m concionatores qui gregi pascendo operam dant te clementem mitem fore speramus qui ipse in hoc genere exercitatus es Isto modo non oculi solum nostri sed animi in te erecti erunt re ipsa experieris quod olim scripsit Hieronymus ad Theophilum Tu offers osculum illi colla submittunt exhibes militem ducem impetras quasi unus in pluribus es ut sis unus expluribus Sic locus ille sublimis quem possides non tam tibi dignitati erit quam tu illi ornamento ut bene Ambrosius Dignum est ut dignitas sacerdotalis primò noscatur à nobis deinde servetur Et recte iterum Hieronymus Minus est tenere sacerdotium quà m mereri Sed vereor ne tuae reverentiae gravioribus negotiis occupatae si isto modo pergerem molestiam facesserem sic tibi felicem rerum omnium prosperum successum precatus in Domino desino importunae meae rusticitatis veniam petans sic lineolis bisce exitum dabit Hieronymi sententiola Haec ad brevem lucubrationem celerisermone dictavi c. quod idcirco dixi ut qui non ignoscat ingenio vel ignoscat tempori Dat. Barleae summo mane 5. Calend. Maii. Tuae reverentiae observantissimus Andreas Willet CHAP. XXXI 1. The Method and Argument THis second booke sheweth the execution of the Lawes prescribed unto the people in the former booke of this second part or tome which execution consisteth in the declaration of the peoples disobedience to the Morall law and their falling from God by their idolatrie with their â—â—conciliation to chap. 35. And of their obedience to the ceremoniall prescriptions touching the erecting of the Tabernacle with the parts ornaments and services thereof in the six last chapters In the former of these is set forth the sinne of the people chap. 32. then their reconciliation chap. 33. and afterward the renuing of the covenant and the restoring of the Law written in the tables of stone chap. 34. In the second is declared 1. The readinesse of the people in offering their gifts toward the making of the Tabernacle chap. 35 36. 2. The diligence of the work-men in framing all things according to the patterne chap. 36 37 38 39. 3. Moses approving of the worke chap. 39. vers 33. and the erecting and setting up of the Tabernacle chap. 40. But first of all the Lord giveth certaine caveats and provisions to be observed before they should settle themselves toward this worke in building the Tabernacle and they are two which are contained in this chapter the first concerning the work-men and instruments by whom this worke should be undertaken to vers 12. the second of the time that during this businesse the Sabbath notwithstanding should be kept to vers 18. First concerning the work-men three things are declared 1. Their vocation and calling who they were whom the Lord had called and appointed Bezaleel vers 2. and Aholiab vers 6. 2. Their gifts whereby they are made able and fit for this worke are rehearsed vers 3 4 5. 3. Their worke is appointed which is either of the Tabernacle it selfe vers 7. or of the things which belonged to the Tabernacle vers 8 9. or of the instruments necessary for the service thereof the Priests apparell anointing oile and perfume vers 10 11. Secondly they are charged to keepe the Sabbath vers 13. which charge is renued vers 16. enforced by three reasons 1. From the end it is a signe betweene the Lord and them vers 13. 2. From the punishment of death threatned to the transgressors vers 14 15. 3. From Gods example that rested on the seventh day vers 17. Then followeth the ratification of all this the delivering of the tables unto Moses whereby all before delivered unto Moses is warranted confirmed and as it were sealed 2. The divers readings Vers. 7. The Tent of the meeting together I.V. better than the Tabernacle of the meeting together A. or the Tabernacle of the Congregation B.G.P. or the Tabernacle of the Covenant L.C. or the Tabernacle of the Testimonie S. the words are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—hel moghed the Tent of meeting together Vers. 10. The garments of the ministration and the holy garments for Aaron G.B.I.C.A.P. not the ministring garments of Aaron L.S. for here the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bigdhe twice repeated is omitted or the vestments wherein the things remaining are wrapped up V. for here wrapped up is added the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sharad signifieth to remaine but shered is a ministery or service See afterward qu. 9. 3. The questions discussed QUEST I. How the Lord is said to call Bezaleel by name Vers. 2. BEhold I have called by name Bezaleel 1. After that the Lord had made an end of shewing unto Moses all things belonging to the Tabernacle which he would have made lest Moses might have beene troubled how to finde workmen to undertake such a curious and cunning worke the Lord preventeth this doubt of Moses and telleth him that he had provided such as should take it in hand Tostat qu. 1. 2. And he saith he had called by name that is had specially appointed him to
that we should never know in what order any thing was done 2. Beside the manner of speech used by way of transition vers 12. when the Lord began againe to speake of â—actifying the Sabbath afterward or then or further the Lord spake unto Moses c. sheweth that this speech followed immediately upon the other communing which the Lord had with Moses concerning the Tabernacle 3. The space of time even fortie daies while Moses communed with God sheweth that God had conference with Moses about more things than the morall and judiciall lawes rehearsed chap. 20 21 22 23. 4. And the second fortie daies was an unfit that for Moses to receive all these instructions in for then he fell downe 〈…〉 nights before the Lord Deut. 9. â—5 to intreat him for the people there was not then such opportunitie for Moses to receive those directionâ— all the time being 〈…〉 unto God Tostat. qu. â—3 QUEST XXII Why Moses stayed fortie daies with God in the 〈◊〉 WHen the Lord had made an end Which was after fortie daies 1. Because all this time needed not be spent in promulgation of the former lawes which might have been delivered in a shorter time the Hebrewes thinke that Moses further received then their Cabala which if they indeed did understand to be the mysticall doctrine of the Messiah they therein should not thinke amisse but the Jewish Cabala hunteth after letters and syllables and doth gather mysteries out of them which hath no warrant from Moses 2. During then this time beside the receiving of these lawes and instructions Moses no doubt was exercised in the meditation of them and made perfect in the sense and understanding thereof as likewise the mysterie of the blessed Messiah was now revealed unto him 3. And although the Lord by the illumination of his Spirit could in one day have inspired Moses with the knowledge of all these things yet it pleased God that Moses should continue in this exercise the space of fortie daies for these two ends 1. That he himselfe might hereby be more assured of his calling and by this continuall meditation be throughly prepared and made fit 2. And that the people by this miraculous worke of Moses abode with God fortie daies without meat and drinke might be induced to receive Moses message and ministerie with greater reverence Simler QUEST XXIII Why the Lord gave the written law HE gave him two Tables of the Testimonie 1. the Lord gave not the written law to the ancient Fathers but deferred it till Moses time because as the Apostle saith lex non est posita justiâ— the law is not given unto the righteous habebaâ—â— in semetipsis justitiam legis they had in themselves the law of righteousnesse but after that this law of righteousnes grew into oblivion extincta esset in Egyptâ— and was as extinguished in Egypt c. it was necessarie to be renued by the written law Irenaeus 2. Lex data est ut per â—am lux qua in nobis est accendatur c. The law was given that thereby the light which was in us should bee increased Cyril The light of nature being dimmed it was to be cleared and renued by the law 3. Ambros addeth further Lex quid operatur nisi ut omnis mundus subditâ—s fieret Deo c. What else doth the law worke but that all the world should bee subjected unto God c. for by the law commeth the knowledge of sinne 4. Hierom giveth another reason why the written law was given which was first written in all mens hearts because Iudei se solos accepisse legem gloriantur c. The Jewes only boast that they received the law hereby is signified that seeing the law commandeth nothing which was not before imprinted in the heart by the instinct of nature that they qui leges haâ— observavâ—riut c. which should observe these lawes should obtaine the reward c. whether they were Jewes or Gentiles as S. Peter saith In everie nation he that feareth God and worketh righteousnesse is accepted with him Act. 10.35 5. The law also was given to prepare men for the Messiah whose comming then more and more approached for two waies did the old law lead men unto Christ one way Testimonium de Christo perhibendo by giving testimonie of Christ as our blessed Saviour saith All things must be fulfilled which are written of me in the law the Psalmes and the Prophets Luk. 24.44 alio modo per modum dispositionis another way by way of disposing by drawing men from idolatrie and holding them to the worship of the true God and so preparing them for Christ Thomas QUEST XXIV Why the Lord gave the law to the Israelites and to no other people THis law was also given unto the Jewes rather than to any other nation 1. Not for that they only were found to continue in the true worship of God all other nations being given to idolatrie foâ— they also fell presently to idolatrie in worshipping of a golden calfe and the Lord telleth them that he did not set his love upon them for their righteousnesse 2. But the reason was because the Lord would performe his oath and promises to their fathers to make them his people Deut. 7.8 So it appeareth quod ex sola gratuita electione c. that onely by the free and gracious election of God the fathers received the promises and their children had the law given them 3. But if it againe bee asked why the Lord did chuse the fathers of whom Christ should be borne Augustine answereth Quare hunc trahat illum non trahat noli velle dijudicare si non vis errare c. Why the Lord draweth one and not another do not take upon thee to judge if thou wilt not erre 4. The law also was given unto the Israelites especially for these two reasons imponitur duris superbis c. it was imposed first upon them that were stubborne and proud De duobus enim naturalis homo superbit de scientia potentia c. A naturall man is proud of two things knowledge and abilitie or power Therefore because the Jewes might take themselves to bee wiser than other people as both having more knowledge and greater strength to do those things which were requisite God therefore gave them the morall law written both to shew their ignorance in the duties which God required as also their insufficiencie of strength imponebatur etiam lex bonis Likewise the law was given unto the good and well disposed that they thereby might be holpen to performe those duties which they desired To this purpose Thomas ibid. 5. Hierom seemeth to give another reason of giving the morall law unto the Israelites first the Lord gave them his morall law but after they had committed idolatrie than hee required sacrifices to bee offered unto him rather than to idols Auferens puram religionem mandatorum Dei concedens sanguinem victimarum
c. So taking away the pure religion of keeping Gods commandements and granting unto them the blood of sacrifices c. And this assertion he groundeth upon that place of Ieremie chap. 7 2â— I spake not to your fathers c. when I brought them out of the land of Egypt concerning burnt offerings and sacrifices but this thing I commanded them saying obey my voice c. QUEST XXV 〈…〉 QUEST XXVI 〈…〉 QUEST XXVII What is 〈◊〉 here by the finger of God WRitten with the finger of God 1. By the finger of God Augustine understands the Spirit of God which he proveth by comparing of those two places together in the Gospell that where the one Evangelist writeth that Christ should say If I by the Spirit of God doe cast out devils another saith If I by the finger of God cast out c. which signified that as the law was written by the finger and power of God in tables of stone so is it written in our hearts by the Spirit of grace Gregorie by the Spirit signified by Gods finger understandeth spiritualem intelligentiam legis the spirituall sense and meaning of the law Theophylact thereupon concludeth that the Spirit is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of one substance with the Father as the finger is to the hand So Ambrose saith Ad formaâ—â—â—itatis non ad distinctionem potestatis referendem digiti nuncupationem That the terme of finger is to be referred to the forme of unitie not to the distinction of power But this may seeme somewhat curious 2. These reasons therefore may rather be given of this phrase and terme 1. It is said By the finger of God that is opere Dei by the worke of God because the fingers are instruments of working Tostat. qu. 13. 2. Gallasius referreth it to the paucitie and fewnesse of the precepts Ita ut in digitis 〈◊〉 possent which were not so many but might be numbred upon the fingers 3. This is added also to shew a difference betweene the first tables of stone which were both made and prepared and written by the finger of God so were not the second which Moses made like unto the first they were prepared by Moses but written upon by God chap. 34.1 Iun. 4. And further though God have no hands nor fingers neither is like in bodilie shape unto man yet this may have a speciall reference to Christ who was become verie man with hands and feet like unto us as Borrhaius noteth Digitus humanâ—â— Deo assingitur in Christo vero Deo homine c. The finger of man is attributed to God in Christ who was true God and man QUEST XXVIII Whether Moses did write upon the tables Vers. 2. OF God It will be here objected that Exod. 34.28 it is said that Moses wrote in the tables how then were they written by the finger of God 1. Augustine thinketh that the first tables were written by the Lord the second by Moses But it is otherwise affirmed chap. 34.1 that God also did write upon the second tables 2. Lyranus thus reconcileth thâ—se places 〈…〉 Moses ministerialiter That God did write because he endited and it was done by his authoritie and Moses did write them as the penman and instrument And he hath another concâ—iâ— beside that Moses seemed to put his hand to the tables and yet the Lord might miraculously 〈…〉 that Moses did nothing at all to the first tables they were delivered 〈…〉 only prepare the second tables for the Lord to write upon 3. 〈…〉 saith it is a phrase only he did 〈…〉 QUEST XXIX How the law is said to have 〈…〉 by Angels 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Gods speciall and particular providence toward his children Vers. 2. BEhold I have called by name Bezaleel This sheweth the singular care that God hath of his elected and chosen vessels in that he knew them by name as the Lord called unto Samuel by name 1. Sam. 3. Like as among men it is counted a great grace and favour if any be knowne unto the Prince by name And in the Athenian and Romane Commonwealth such as were popular would labour to call the most of the citizens by their names God hath not then a generall care only over his children but his particular providence watcheth over them Simler 2. Doct. Mechanicall arts Gods gifts Vers. 3. WHom I have filled with the Spirit of God c. Bezaleel was inspired of God with the knowledge of artes whereby we learne that manuall trades and mechanicall arts doe proceed from Gods Spirit and they are his gifts Marbach B. Babing For every good gift is from above Iam. 1.17 3. Doct. Even works tending to charity and pietie are not to be done ordinarilie upon the Lords day Vers. 13. NOtwithstanding keepe yee my Sabbaths c. If it were not lawfull for the Israelites no not to worke in the building of the Sanctuarie upon the Sabbath then no other servile works are to be done then intuitu pietatis c. with the pretense of pietie as to make garments to cloath the poore to go a fishing to redeeme captives Oleaster Which workes of charitie where necessitie constraineth may be done upon the Lords day but not to make an ordinarie practice of it 5. Places of Controversie 1. Confut. Against those that despise handicrafts as base â—nd contemptible Vers. 2. WHom I have filled with the Spirit of God in wisdome c. If then handicraftsmen have a portion of Gods Spirit and are endued with wisdome from heaven to worke skilfully in their mysteries that assertion of Cicero is to be misliked who thus writeth of these mechanicall arts Opifices omnes in arte sordida versantur nec enim quicquam ingenuum habere potest officina c. All tradesmen are occupied in base arts neither can any ingenuous thing be found in an artisans shop c. True it is that handy-crafts may be counted base and illiberall in comparison of liberall sciences but yet in themselves they are commendable and not to be despised Marbach Our blessed Saviour wrought carpenters worke and therefore is called a carpenter Mark 6.3 and S. Paul was a tent-maker and laboured with his hands which he saith ministered to his necessities Act. 20.34 2. Confut. Against free will I Have filled with wisdome c. Hereupon Calvin giveth this note Vitiosa est ergo illa partitio c. That there is a 〈◊〉 and evill partition whereby men doe ascribe all the helps which they use partly to nature and Gods gift partly to mans 〈◊〉 whereas their industrie it selfe is the gift of God Therefore we are hereby taught that the honour of everie good thing must be given unto God And if humane arts proceed from Gods Spirit how much more hath man no activitie at all in divine things 〈…〉 by grace This then evidently overthroweth free will in divine and spirituall thingâ— as our blessed Saviour saith Without me yee can do nothing Ioh. 15.5 3.
where I use to commune with thee it seemeth then that the Lord was in some part of the mount by the description of the place in the rocke 3. Therefore it is like that this communication was had betweene the Lord and Moses not in the top of mount Sinai for then the Lord at this time would have shewed this sight which was not done till afterward when the Lord proclaimed his name Iehovah before Moses which followeth in the next Chapter chap. 34.7 Gallas But Moses went up to some part of the mountaine the next day after the slaughter of the people chap. 32.30 where he had all this conference with God which is declared in this Chapter saving that it is somewhat interrupted by the inserting of that narration of the peoples laying aside of their best garments and Moses removing of the Tabernacle out of the host vers 7. to vers 12. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. That the contemplative life should not hinder the active Vers. 23. AFter he returned to the host Moses did not dwell in the Tabernacle which he pitched without the host but returned againe to the campe after he had talked with God to attend the businesse of the people which sheweth that men should not be so much given to the contemplative life as to neglect their callings and to withdraw themselves from doing good unto others As some in time past for love of solitarie life being fit for their gifts to bee imployed in the Church did utterly refuse all kinde of calling therein But this is not the fault of this age Nimius ambitus jam damnandus too much ambition in seeking of preferment in Church and Common-wealth is now rather to be condemned Simler But our blessed Saviour sheweth by his example what a good temper should be made of the active and contemplative life who in the day time taught in the Temple and in the night went out and abode in the mount of Olives there giving himselfe to prayer Luk. 21.37 2. Doct. Grace with God is of mercie not by works Vers. 12. THou hast found grace in my sight Oleaster hereupon noteth that man is said to find grace Quia eam quasi thesaurum casu invenit non suâ— industria aut labore Because he findeth it unlooked for as a treasure not by his owne labour or industrie as the Apostle saith It is not in him that willeth or runneth but in God that sheweth mercie 3. Doct. The Lord knoweth all his Elect by name Vers. 12. I Know thee by name This sheweth that God hath a peculiar and particular knowledge of the elect as here Moses is knowne unto God by name And lest any should thinke that this was a speciall privilege unto Moses that he was more knowne unto God than another Procopius addeth I thinke it were better ut universaliter ille locus accipiatur de omni qui eadem qua Mosis pollent sanctitate That generally this place be understood of every one that is endued with Moses holinesse c. So the Apostle maketh a generall doctrine of it The foundation of God remaineth sure and hath this seale the Lord knoweth who are his 4. Doct. That there is mention made in Moses of everlasting life Vers. 20. NO man shall see me and live Cajetan well urgeth this place against those which thinke there is no mention made in Moses of everlasting felicitie For if no man should see God after this life it had beene sufficient to say no man shall see me at all therefore in adding and live hee insinuateth Quod adempta hominis vita poterit homo videre ipsum That when this life is taken away a man may see him c. As the Apostle saith When he appeareth we shall be like him for we shall see him as he is c. 1. Ioh. 3.3 5. Doct. A difference betweene the decree of election and reprobation Vers. 19. I Will shew mercie to whom I will shew mercie Marbachius here observeth the difference betweene election and reprobation Electio citra respectum operum nostrorum est Election is without the respect of our works but Damnatio reprobatio non est sine operum hominis respectu Damnation and reprobation is not without respect of mens works for if it were otherwise it would follow that the absolute will of God is the cause of their damnation which were contrarie to the Prophet I will not the death of a sinner The Apostle indeed calleth the vessels of wrath prepared to destruction as it is said He hath prepared the vessels of mercie unto glorie But yet with this difference it is said actively that God hath prepared the one to glorie his will and decree is the onely cause of their election without any foresight of their works it is of his mercie as here the Lord saith to Moses but the other are said passively to be prepared because first the Lord doth Eos in sordibus suis relinquere leave them in their filthinesse and upon the foresight of their sinne decree them unto everlasting damnation God doth sponte praeterire of his owne will as he electeth some so pretermit others but the decree of actuall condemnation is upon the foresight of their sinne See more Synops. pag. 822. 5 Places of Controversie 1. Controv. Of the corrupt reading of the Latine text Vers. 15. WHereas the Hebrew text here readeth to this effect If thy face goe not with us The Latine text changeth it thus If thou goe not which Tostatus justifieth thus that Hierom Cautissime mutavit did most warilie change it because there should otherwise seeme to be no difference betweene the Lords answer and Moses replie as now there is for by my face the Lord might understand his Angell But Moses is not contented that Gods Angell goe with them but requireth that the Lord himselfe would be their guide Contra. 1. If the Latine translator were cautelous in altering of the originall reading for If thy presence goe not If thou goe not then it would follow that it is an oversight in the originall and what is this else but for man to take upon him to correct the enditing of the Spirit 2. By Gods face and presence Moses understood not any Angell but God himselfe as vers 20. the Lord by face understandeth himselfe Thou canst not see my face for there shall no man see me and live 3. Neither doth the difference betweene the Lords speech and Moses replie consist in that distinction as is shewed before quest 31. the like error is committed before vers 13. where the Latine Interpreter readeth Shew me thy face for shew me thy way 2. Controv. That our calling is altogether of grace Vers. 19. I Will shew mercie to whom I will shew mercie Ambrose hereupon inferreth well Quod Dei gratiam nemo praeveniat merito suo c. That no man preventeth Gods grace by his merit as hee further proveth by that place of the Apostle 1 Ioh. 4.10
as a cause of his departure chap. 33.3 Then he intreateth the Lord by his owne mercifull nature which was ready to give pardon And thirdly he putteth God in minde of his covenant which he had made with his people to be his inheritance Iun. 3. And Moses confesseth and saith our sinnes including also himselfe because there are none perfect in Gods sight Simler As Daniel also prayeth Dan. 9.5 We have sinned and committed iniquitie Cajetane thinketh he hath relation to Aarons sinne for the which he intreateth but the other sense is better 4. Moses maketh mention only of iniquity and sinne omitting the third that is transgressions which proceed of pride and contempt against God Tostatus and Cajetane give this reason because the people were not guilty of that kinde of sinne to offend against God excontemptu of contempt But by these two all other sinnes rather are understood Simler For Moses would make a full and ample confession of their sinnes that he might move the Lord to compassion 5. Moses also wisely frameth his prayer and groundeth it upon the Lords owne words for as the Lord had professed himselfe ready to forgive sinnes and iniquity so Moses saith pardon our iniquitie and the Lord had said that he reserved mercy to thousands so Moses intreateth that he would take them for his inheritance for ever Ferus QUEST XX. What covenant the Lord here renueth with Moses Vers. 10. BEhold I will make a covenant before all the people 1. Cajetane seemeth to thinke that this was the speciall covenant made with Aaron and Moses the one to be the governour of the people the other to be the high Priest But Moses made no suit or request for himselfe but only in the peoples name and therefore the Lord meaneth that generall covenant which he would now â—enue with his people as it is evident by the ordinances which are here propounded which concerned the people in generall Simler 2. Ferus seemeth to understand this covenant of that solemne league which Moses made with the people Deut. 29. in the land of Moab But that was only a renuing of the covenant here made because the people which had seene the Lords great wonders in Egypt were all then dead this covenant then was at this time revived when the Lord writ the second time the Commandements in the tables of stone which were signes of the covenant and sent downe Moses with them unto the people Simler 3. There were two speciall parts of this covenant one was absolute that the blessed Messiah should be borne of that nation the other was conditionall for the inheriting of the land of Canaan which afterward through their disobedience they were deprived of when they went into captivity Simler QUEST XXI Of the divers kindes of marvels Vers. 10 I Will doe marvels There are three kinde of wonders or marvels in the world 1. Some are such as are strange and unusuall yet not beside the order and course of nature but are wrought by the skill and device of men such were those which were called the wonders of the world as the temple of Diâ—na at Ephesus Mausâ—lus tombe the image of the Sunne at Rhodes and Iuppiters image at Olympus made by Phidias the wals of Babylon which Semiramis made and the Pyramides in Egypt 2. Some are done beside the ordinary course of nature by the operation of Spirits but they differ from true miracles and wonders for either they be counterfeit workes done by the deceit and collusion of Satan such were the Magicians serpents that contended with Moses and the wonders which Antichrist shall worke by the power of Satan 2 Thessal 2. or they are done to a false end to confirme superstition and false religion such as have beene practised by superstitious Monkes in pilgrimages and at the reliques of Saints to hold the people in errour Simler 3. But the true miracles are indeed such as are wrought by the power of God above and beyond the ordinary course of nature and these are of three sorts either such which only worke terrour and admiration such as were the sound of the trumpet and thunder and the appearance of fire in mount Sinai when the Law was delivered or such as were for some necessary use and present benefit as the raining of Manna the bringing forth of water out of the rocke and such were all our blessed Saviours miracles which alwayes tended to some profitable end or they were such as were sent for the destruction and punishment of the wicked as was the opening of the earth to swallow up Cora Dathan and Abiram and the sudden death of Ananias and Sapphira in the new Testament Act. 5. Simler QUEST XXII What marvels these are which the Lord here saith he will doe Vers. 10. MArvels such as have not beene done in all the world 1. Some understand these marvels to be those wonderfull signes which should be shewed in the day of judgement for otherwise these signes were never given unto the Jewes ad literam according to the letter Gloss. interlinear But it is evident that the Lord speaketh of such signes as Moses and the people among whom hee was should see they were presently then to be performed and such strange and wonderfull workes the Lord shewed indeed unto his people in the wildernesse 2. Rupertus understandeth them of the incarnation passion resurrection of Christ so Ferus of the miracles which Christ wrought in the dayes of his flesh for otherwise saith Rupertus Majora signa visae sunt c. greater signes were seene in Egypt than any done among that people before Christ came But the Lord here speaketh of such workes as he would doe by the ministery of Moses It is a terrible thing that I will doe with thee that is by the ministerie Iun. 3. Oleaster referreth it to that familiarity which Moses had with God like as never any had before him or after But that was no terrible thing but rather gracious and favourable 4. Tostatus understandeth these marvellous things of the shining of Moses face because that served specially as a signe to confirme the covenant and league made here with the people the other wonders which were done after in the wildernesse being so long after did not so properly belong to the confirmation of this covenant qu. 11. Contra. 1. The wonders here spoken of are such as should be terrible but the shining of Moses countenance was not terrible but glorious which they were notwithstanding afraid to behold for the great glory 2. And that was but one wonderfull worke but these are many here spoken of 3. And all the signes and wonders which the Lord wrought for his people in the desart were confirmations of his love and evident signes of his presence 5. Cajetane especially referreth these marvels to those terrible signes which were specially shewed to confirme Moses and Aaron in their office and calling as the swallowing up of Cora Dathan and Abiram by the earth and the
confusion but of peace 1 Cor. 14.33 2. Doct. Our knowledge is not perfect here THe drawing of a veile before the most holy place sheweth that our knowledge is not perfect here but that when this veile is removed and we are entred into the most holy place of heaven then shall we know as we are knowne but now we see in a glasse 1 Cor. 13.12 Simler 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. Of the difference of the Law and Gospell whether they differ in matter and substance BEcause the outward Court and other parts of the Tabernacle were figures of the new Testament under Christ Marbachius here taketh in hand to shew the difference betweene the old Testamenâ— and the new and that in three respects as the word Testament is diversly taken 1. The Testament first signifieth the covenant and league which God maketh with his people to bee their God and they to be his people whâ—â—ein the new and old Testament doe much differ 1. The one was given by Moses the other by Christ. 2. The one was propounded upon condition of their obedience if they kept the Law the new Testament requireth faith and beleefe 3. That was consecrated by the bloud of beasts but the new Testament is confirmed by the bloud of Christ. 4. That had but types and ceremonies which are now abolished the new Testament hath the verie body and substance 5. The one was peculiar to the Israelites only the other is generall to all beleevers 2. The old Testament and the new are distinguished in time that was before the comming of Christ the new Testament comprehendeth the time since And so they differ modo patefactionis revelationiâ— in the manner and measure of revelation and opening Gods will all things are more plainly opened in the new Testament 3. The old Testament is taken for the Propheticall writings the new for the Apostolicall and so they differ because the old receiveth light of the new and cannot well be understood without it Hitherto Marbachius proceedeth well but yet he addeth thus much further that the new Testament and the old differ in substance and matter because they have divers and contrarie effects and hee findeth fault with them which affirme that there is the same substance of their Sacraments and ours Contra. 1. The divers and contrarie effects as because the Law worketh terrour the Gospell comfort prove not a diversitie of substance the Sunne worketh contrarie effects it hardeneth the clay and mollifieth the wax yet the substance is the same the difference of the worke is in the divers nature of the things so the Law worketh terrour in respect of the infirmitie and weaknesse of our flesh the Gospell bringeth comfort our hearts being mollified by the Spirit 2. Christ is the end of the Law and the Law is a schoole-master to bring us unto Christ therfore the matter and substance is the same but the manner condition and qualities are divers 3. Saint Paul sheweth that Christ was the substance of their Sacraments as he is of ours They did all eat the same spirituall meat with us 1 Cor. 10.3 yet our Sacraments doe after a more lively manner exhibit Christ than he was represented in the Legall Sacraments 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. They that truly turne unto God must forsake their vaine delights Vers. 8. HE made the laver of the glasses of the women These devout women are content to leave their vaine toies their looking-glasses and other such delights and now resigne themselves wholly unto Gods service and thinke nothing too good to bestow upon the same So they which are truly converted unto God will forsake their vanities wherein they before delighted as Zacheus left his unconscionable and deceitfull trade wherein he had gathered much by extortion and other fraudulent meanes Luke 19. 2. Observ. We must be liberall toward the maintenance of Gods service Vers. 25. THe silver was an hundred talents c. The great liberalitie of the Israelites is here commended which gave such a great masse of silver and gold toward the building of the Tabernacle which teacheth us not to bee sparing or close handed in giving toward the maintenance of Gods house service and servants Simler Remembring what the Apostle saith He that soweth sparingly shall reape sparingly and he that soweth liberally shall reape also liberally CHAP. XXXIX 1. The Method and Argument IN this chapter 1. A rehearsall is made of the vestures and garments of the Priests which were made by the work-men as 1. The Ephod with the things thereunto belonging vers 8. 2. The brest-plate with the parts and ornament vers 22. 3. Then the robe of the Ephod with the bels vers 27. 4. Then the coats miter bonets girdles vers 30. 5. Lastly the golden plate vers 30. 2. Then it is shewed how all these things were exhibited to Moses which the work-men had made vers 42. and how Moses approved them vers 43. 2. The divers readings For the differences in the translation the Reader likewise must have recourse here to the 29. chapter wherewith this chapter agreeth both in order and in the verie words 3. The questions discussed COncerning the several garments which were made for the high Priest and for the inferior Priests the description forme and fashion of them with the mysticall signification because they are handled â—efore at large chap. 28. thither I referre the studious Reader Some questions here follow out of the second part of this chapter QUEST I. At what time the worke of the Tabernacle began and when it was finished Vers. 32. THus was all the worke of the Tabernacle c. finished 1. It is evident that the Tabernacle was all finished and made an end of in the first yeare of Israels departure out of Egypt because it was set up in the first day of the first moneth of the second yeare chap. 40.17 all the worke then was dispatched before it could be set up 2. The time also may by conjecture be gathered when this work began which was at Moses second comming downe from the mount in the end of the fifth moneth which was July or in the beginning of the sixth moneth namely August As further may bee shewed thus in the beginning of the third moneth about the fourth day of the moneth was the Law delivered in mount Sinai after that Moses was twice fortie dayes with the Lord which make above two moneths and an halfe and some dayes Moses spent among the people before his second going up when he caused the golden Calfe to be broken in peeces and burned and removed his Tabernacle without the host and caused the people to put off their best raiment and to shew their sorrow so that all this could not bee done with Moses staying twice with the Lord in the mount in lesse than three moneths namely the third fourth and fifth Then as soone as Moses was come downe with the second tables he called all the people together and charged
them with all which the Lord had commanded him and then immediately they began to worke upon the Tabernacle To this effect Tostat. qu. 3. 3. So that the whole time which was spent in the making of the Tabernacle was the space of seven moneths as Tostatus thinketh they began in the beginning of the sixth moneth and finished in the end of the twelfth But Vatablus holdeth that Moses came downe from the mount the second time about the tenth day of Tisri which answereth to our September and then in the Autumne he thinketh the Tabernacle began to be made And this seemeth to be the more probable for Tostatus to bring Moses second comming downe to the end of the fifth or the beginning of the sixth moneth maketh but two or three dayes betweene Moses first comming downe which was as hee thinketh about the seventeenth day of the fourth moneth namely June and his going up which hee ghesseth to have beene upon the eighteenth day and then he stayed fortie dayes more to the end of July or the beginning of August the sixth moneth But all that which is rehearsed to have beene done in the one and thirtieth Chapter which came betweene his first comming downe and his second going up as the peoples mourning in putting away their best apparrell the removing of the Tabernacle by Moses without the host his usuall conference with God in that Tabernacle all these things could not be done in the space of two or three dayes lesse cannot be well allowed than halfe a moneth so that it was in all likelihood toward the end of the sixth or beginning of the seventh moneth when Moses came downe and as soone as he came downe he began the worke of the Tabernacle 4. The place also is evident where the Tabernacle was made and set up which was while they encamped about mount Sinai where they lay almost a whole yeare for thither they came in the beginning of the third moneth in the first yeare and departed thence on the twentieth day of the second moneth in the second yeare Numb 10.11 5. They then are deceived which thinke the Tabernacle to have beene made before Moses second going up unto the Lord of which opinion are Rupertus and Calvin for it is not like if it had beene finished so long before that Moses would have deferred the setting of it up six or seven moneths See more hereof quest 12. chap. 33. with other reasons there alleaged against their opinion QUEST II. Why they brought their worke to Moses Vers. 33. AFterward they brought the Tabernacle to Moses 1. Because fuit quasi sequester c. he was as a Mediator between God and his people And therefore it was fit that as he had received the commandement from God and given them direction so hee should have the approbation of the worke Simler 2. Beside the people had chosen him themselves to goe between the Lord and them and therefore hee was meet to bee an Arbiter and Judge in these things 3. And the people in offering their worke to the judgement and approbation of Moses therein shew their obedience to Gods commandement and their faithfull diligence in performing all things as the Lord had commanded them QUEST III. How Moses is said to have blessed them Vers. 43. ANd Moses blessed them 1. Tostatus referreth this not unto the persons that wrought in the Tabernacle and brought these things but unto the things themselves which hee blessed that is as it were consecrated and applyed unto the service of God quest 3. But the consecration of these things followeth afterward When hee had set up the Tabernacle then Moses anointed and sanctified it Numb 7.1 Neither is it like that Moses seeing that they had done everie thing as the Lord commanded would dismisse the people without a publike commendation of them and an approbation of their woâ—ke 2. Vatablus understandeth that Moses blessed the people yet he thus expoundeth it laudavit eos he praised and commended them but to blesse is more than to praise or commend 3. Gallasius 〈…〉 pro gratiarum actione for Moses giving thankes unto God as holy men used to give God the praise when they had finished any great worke But here is more signified than thanksgiving unto God for Moses blessed them 4. Osiander taketh it for Moses prayer whereby hee craved of God to bestow upon them both spirituall and temporall blessings 5. Simlerus so understandeth it that Moses hereby declared unto them Deum eorum observantiam gratam habere c. that God accepted of their service 6. But as Calvin well noteth whom Marbachius followeth non fuit simplex precatio sed mercedis promissio it was not simply a prayer but also a promise of reward Moses assured them hereby that God would reâ—compence their faithfull service So also Pelargus 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. No will-worship is acceptable unto God Vers. 1. THey made the holy garments for Aaron as the Lord commanded This clause Simlerus noteth to be repeated seven times Pelargus nine severall times in this chapter which sheweth that the work-men did not swerve a jot from that direction which Moses gave them from the Lord whereby all Gods servants are admonished ut se contineant intra limites verbi Dei c. that they containe themselves within the limits of Gods word and bring nothing into the service of God of their owne invention Simler For this the Apostle calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 will-worship or voluntarie religion Col. 2.23 2. Doct. Of the union of the divine and humane nature of Christ and the abundant graces conferred upon his humanitie ALL the holy garments for Aaron Aaron was herein a type of our blessed Saviour and these goodly and beautifull raiments did shadow forth those heavenly graces which were powred upon Christ beyond measure in whom the fulnesse of the Godhead dwelleth bodily Coloss. 2.9 by which uniting of the divine and humane nature Christ as man was endued with plentifull and abundant grace Here then two things are briefly to be explaned the union of these two natures of Christ in one person and the communication of these graces Concerning this blessed union 1. The humane nature of Christ assumed not the divine but the divine assumed and tooke unto it the humane nature the divine nature of Christ was a person subsisting of it selfe from all beginning in the union of the blessed Trinitie the humane had no subsistence of it selfe before it was so assumed but as soone as it began to be it was assumed into the unitie of the person of the Son of God so that this humane nature consisting of body and soule which Christ assumed became the peculiar body and soule of the Sonne of God as the Apostle saith that God purchased the Church with his owne bloud Acts 20.28 2. But in this uniting of these two natures of Christ wee must take heed of two errours 1. That by uniting them we imagine not either any of the
natures to be absorpt or abolished or that there is a confusion of natures as in the commixtion of water honey neither of them retaining the same name or nature or that out of these two natures a third commeth forth compounded of them both as in the commixtion of the elements 2. Neither is this uniting to be too much extenuated as to thinke the union to consist only in assistance as the Angell stood by Peter Act. 12. or onely in a certaine conjunction as when two divers metals are put together But they are so united as that the properties of both natures remaine and yet there is but one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one person subsisting of them both like as the body and soule are united together and the fire and red hot iron Concerning the communication of graces 1. The divine nature received not any increase of grace as it can have no imminution being in it selfe most perfect and unchangeable But the humane was perfited by this union and received increase of gifts 2. The graces communicated are either created and finite or uncreated and infinite the created and finite graces as wisdome knowledge holinesse and the rest are not in Christ as he is man the essentiall properties of the Deitie but effects only thereof infused into Christs humane nature being finite and created as the humanitie it selfe was 3. Yet they are given unto Christ without any limitation and measure as in the Saints they are limited and given by measure 4. These graces were not all at once in the highest perfection appearing in Christ in the dayes of his flesh but they received increase because of the infirmities of the humane nature which he assumed as it is said Luke 2.52 that Iesus increased in wisdome But after Christ was glorified they then shined in Christ in the greatest perfection Beside these finite and created gifts there are other which are not finite neither can bee referred to the first sort as the universall dominion over all creatures the power of remitting sinnes of judging the world adoration vivification infinite glorie 1. These being peculiar to the divine nature yet by vertue of this union are communicated even unto the man Christ who is made heire of all things and Judge of the world and whose flesh giveth life 2. But these divine gifts are not formally and essentially in the humane nature nor as the first gifts for this were to make the two natures equall and to confound their properties 3. Yet is it more than a verball communicating for as Nazianzene saith Talis est communicatio qualis est uni◠Such is the communication as is the union As the one is reall though not essentiall so is the other like as in iron made red hot with fire neither hath the iron lost its former qualities of coldnesse blacknesse which returne unto it againe and yet it giveth light heateth and burneth not by any essentiall physicall qualitie infused into it but by the reall union and conjunction of the fire so the Godhead shineth and worketh really in the humane nature of Christ. 4. The divine nature then of Christ worketh not now by it selfe alone as before his incarnation sed cum ea per eam c. but with it and by it it exerciseth and sheweth it selfe So the humane nature of Christ est vivifica omniscia omnipotens quickeneth knoweth all things is omnipotent not formally and essentially by it selfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in it owne being as the Godhead doth but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in having the divine nature inseperably united unto it by the vertue whereof it doth all these things even as the hot iron burneth and heateth by the vertue of the fire which is in it 5. As before was shewed that the gifts and graces conferred upon the humane nature of Christ did not appeare in their perfection all at once so this communion of these divine properties did not wholly shew it selfe in the dayes of Christs flesh for though the Godhead was united to the humanitie in the verie first conception yet cohibuit operationem suam it did somewhat restraine the operation thereof because of the worke of our redemption Divina natura in Christo quievit ut humana mori posset The divine nature did rest in Christ that the humane might die 6. But Christ after his ascension is said to sit at the right hand of God neither in respect of the divine nature which was never absent from thence nor yet as though his humane nature did not sit there before seeing in the verie conception the humane nature was united to the divine but because then the power and kingdome of Christ was made manifest to all the world which before lay hid in him the divine nature plene operante working now fully by the humane humana virtute illius omnia administrante and the humane by vertue thereof administring all things To this purpose Marbach But in this his declaration which I have abridged somewhat must be qualified for there is in Christ betweene his divine and humane nature a communication reall and personall the graces created and finite are really communicated to Christs humanitie as his wisdome knowledge holinesse but the gifts which are infinite and peculiar unto God as to be omnipotent omnipresent knowing all things are imparted only personally as the man Christ is omnipotent omnipresent and knoweth all things but not the manhood of Christ for our blessed Saviour himselfe saith that the Sonne himselfe that is in his humanitie knoweth not of the day and houre of his comming to judgement Mark 13.32 And this further is to be considered that the manhood communicateth not any propertie to the Godhead in Christ really for the divine nature receiveth nothing but giveth all but onely personally and as we say in concret◠not in abstract◠as Marie is called the mother of God Christ not of his Godhead and God suffered for us but not the Godhead but the Deitie of Christ communicateth to his humanitie both really and personally 5. Places of controversie 1. Controv. Of the apish imitation of the priestly garments among the Heathen Vers. 1. THey made the holy garments of Aaron Gallasius heere noteth the superstitions of the Gentiles which imitated in their idolatrous services the glorious apparell of Aaron As Numa King of the Romans who raigned there 800. yeares after the giving of the Law prescribed the like apparell to his Priests as a pictured and wrought coat with a plate of brasse which the Priest did weare upon his breast and a stately bonnet with a high top upon his head which things either were received by imitation from the Hebrewes or invented by Satan to adulterate the rites and ceremonies instituted by God 2. Controv. Of popish priestly apparell SImlerus by occasion of this place sheweth the superstition of the Romanists in their priestly apparell as Aaron had an Ephod a robe a linen coat a bonet so their Priests have an albe
doe not onely bring nothing but take away from the Church such things as have been bestowed thereon are accursed Marbach As Achan was that stole the wedge of gold which should have gone to the Lords treasurie Iosh. 6.19 CHAP. XL. 1. The Method and Argument HItherto from the 35. chapter is set forth the framing and working of the Tabernacle and the things thereunto belonging now in this chapter the erection of the Tabernacle is described with the disposing of everie part thereof and the Lords approbation there are three parts of the Chapter 1. The Lord giveth Moses commandement and direction what he should doe 1. He is bid to erect the Tabernacle and to bring in every thing thereunto belonging to vers 8. 2. Hee is commanded to consecrate both the Tabernacle and the things therein with oyle vers 12. 3. Then to consecrate Aaron and his sonnes to vers 15. 2. Then the execution followeth 1. Moses setteth up the Tabernacle with the boords and coverings vers 18 19. 2. He bringeth in such things as were to be placed in the most holy place vers 20 21. then hee disposeth those things which belonged to the outward part of the Sanctuarie as the table of shew bread the candlesticke the golden Altar to vers 27. 3. He placeth such things as were in the outward Court the brasen Altar and the Laver shewing the use thereof to vers 33. And lastly hee reareth up the outward Court round about vers 33. 3. The Lords approbation followeth which was partly by an extraordinarie signe the cloud filled the Temple so that Moses could not enter vers 34. partly by an ordinarie the ascending and going of the cloud before them vers 35 36 38. 2. The divers readings Vers. 1. The Lord had spoken I. better than then the Lord spake c. B.G. cum caeter for the Lord did not speake to Moses upon the first day of the moneth but before that he should begin to set it up then Vers. 2. In the day of the first moneth even the first of the moneth G.A.P.V. better than in the first day of the first moneth B. or the first moneth the first day of the moneth L.C. or in one of the first moneth in the first day of the moneth S. For in these readings the order of the words in the originall is not kept in the season of the first moneth I. but the word is bejom in the day of the first moneth 3. The questions discussed QUEST I. When the Lord spake unto Moses to set up the Tabernacle THen the Lord spake c. 1. The Lord spake not to Moses as some thinke upon the first day of the first moneth because the Lord biddeth him upon that day to set it up the Lord would have said to day thou shalt set it up if he had spoken to Moses the same day and not have set him the day and moneth Moses indeed would have omitted no time after the Tabernacle was finished yet that sheweth not that presently upon the Lords commandement he went about it for he was to expect the time which the Lord had limited where no time is set there obedience is presently required 2. Neither yet is it like that the Lord thus spake unto Moses the next day before for then he would have said to morrow shalt thou set up the Tabernacle the day and moneth needed not to be expressed 3. Wherefore it is more probable that the Lord knowing what time all the worke of the Tabernacle should be finished spake unto Moses some few daies before that upon the first day of the first moneth he should begin to set up the Tabernacle Tostat. qu. 1. QUEST II. Why so often rehearsall is made of the Tabernacle and the parts thereof Vers. 3. THou shalt put therein the Arke of the Testimonie c. 1. Here againe in this chapter are rehearsed in order the things as they should be ordered and placed in the Tabernacle The most Interpreters omit these six last chapters as Procopius Ferus Borrhaius with other because they containe but a rehearsall of the things before described in the former chapters But seeing the Spirit of God vouchsafed so often to make mention of the same things we must not take this repetition to be unnecessarie for there is nothing in the Scripture superfluous Simler 2. And for this cause is this rehearsall made because the things before were confusedly spoken of but now they are set downe in their order how everie thing shall be placed Iun. Analys 3. And another reason of the repetition may be this here the instruments of the Tabernacle are described together with the use as the table with the bread the candlesticke with the lampes the Laver with water because presently upon the erection of the Tabernacle all these things were to be ministred in at the consecration of the Priest Tostat. qu. 3. 4. It was necessarie also that these things should be rehearsed Vt tempus erectionis Tabernaculi usus illius diceretur à Deo That both the time of erecting the Tabernacle and the use thereof should be knowne and said to be of God Cajetan QUEST III. Why all the parts of the Tabernacle are not said to be alike sanctified Vers. 9. THat it may be holy 1. Heere are divers degrees of sanctifying noted it is said of the brasen Laver only thou shalt sanctifie it of the Tabernacle thou shalt sanctifie it and it shall be holy but of the Altar it is said thou shalt sanctifie it and it shall be most holy because it was not onely sanctified in it self to holy uses but it sanctified other things as the sacrifices which were laid thereupon Cajetan 2. By this difference is signified the divers degrees of sanctification in the Church Christ is the Altar most holy by whom all his members are sanctified for their sake he sanctified himselfe upon the Altar of the crosse as our blessed Saviour himselfe saith For their sakes sanctifie I my selfe that they may be sanctified through the truth Ioh. 17.19 the Church now is sanctified but it shall not be perfectly holy till it be admitted into the heavenly sanctuarie Simler QUEST IIII. VVhether it be lawfull for one to sue for a Bishopricke or benefice or other Ecclesiasticall preferment Vers. 12. ALso thou shalt bring Aaron and his sonnes Tostatus heere moveth a question whether it be lawfull to seeke or desire any office or calling of the Church Wherein his resolution is this 1. It must be considered whether the place which is sued for bee â—nus vel honâ—s a place of burthen and labour or of honor of the first it is not unlawfull for one to offer himselfe as to take Orders so he be not unfit thereunto because to be admitted to Orders simplie is a place of labour but to sue for a Bishopricke or a benefice because the one hath honour and profit annexed the other maintenance and living he holdeth it to be a deadly sinne
the children servants and cattell are commanded to rest 11. qu. VVhat strangers were injoyned to keepe the Sabbaths rest 12. qu. Why a reason is added to this Commandement 13. qu. How the Lord is said to have rested 14. qu. Of the changing of the Sabbath from the seventh day to the first day of the weeke 15. qu. How the Lord is said to have blessed and sanctified the day Questions upon the fifth Commandement 1. QUest Whether this precept belong to the first table 2. qu. VVhy the precepts of the second table are said to be like unto the first 3. qu. VVhy the precept of honouring parents is set first in the second table 4. qu. VVhy speciall mention is made of the mother 5. qu. VVhether the child is more bound to the father or mother 6. qu. Why the Lord commandeth obedience to parents being a thing acknowledged of all 7. qu. VVho are comprehended under the name of fathers and mothers 8. qu. VVhy the Lord here useth the name of father and mother to signifie the rest 9. qu. VVhat is meant by this word Honour 10. qu. Certaine doubts removed how and in what cases parents are to be obeyed 11. q. In what sense Christ biddeth us hate our parents 12. qu. How farre children are bound to obey their parents 13. qu. At what age it is most convenient for men to marrie to get children 14. qu. VVhether the reciprocall dutie also of parents toward their children be not here commanded 15. qu. VVherein the dutie of parents consisteth toward their children 16. qu. VVhether all the duties of mercie and charitie are commanded in this precept 17. qu. Of the true reading and meaning of these words That they may prolong it 18. qu. In what sense the Apostle calleth this the first Commandement with promise 19. qu. Why the promise of long life is made to obedient children 20. qu. What other blessings are promised under long life 21. qu. This promise of long life did not onely concerne the Iewes 22. qu. Whether long life simplie be a blessing and to be desired 23. qu. VVhy wicked and disobedient children are suffered to live long 24. qu. How this promise of long life is performed seeing the righteous seed are many times soone cut off Questions concerning the dutie of Subjects unto Civill Magistrates 23. QUest Of the dutie of Subjects toward their Prince 24. qu. How farre Subjects are to obey their Governours 25. qu. Whether it had beene lawfull for David to have killed Saul against Bucanus Questions upon the sixth Commandement 1. QUest Why this precept is set before the other that follow 2. qu. Whether it be here forbidden to slay any beast 3. qu. Of the divers kinds of killing 4. qu. How the soule is killed by evill perswasion 5. qu. That it is not lawfull for a man to kill himselfe 6. qu. The inward murder of the heart forbidden 7. qu. What things are to be taken heed of in anger 8. qu. Of rayling and reviling 9. qu. VVhether beating and wounding though there be no killing be not forbidden here 10. qu. VVhy actuall murder is such an haynous sinne before God 11. qu. How diversly murder is committed 12. qu. Of the divers kinds of murder 13. qu. Magistrates are not guiltie of murder in putting malefactors to death Questions upon the seventh Commandement 1. QUest Of the order and negative propounding of this Commandement 2. qu. Whether the uncleane desire of the heart be forbidden in this precept 3. qu. Other acts of uncleannesse beside adulterie here forbidden 4. qu. Of the sinnes of unnaturall lust 5. qu. VVhy some kinde of uncleannesse is not forbidden by humane lawes 6. qu. Of the greatnesse of the sinne of adulterie 7. qu. Adulterie as well forbidden in the husband as in the wife 8. qu. VVhether adulterie be a more grievous sinne in the man or in the woman 9. qu. VVhether adulterie be now necessarily to be punished by death 10. qu. VVhether it be lawfull for the husband to kill his wife taken in adulterie 11. qu. Simple fornication whether a breach of this Commandement 12. qu. Spirituall fornication is not a breach of this precept 13. qu. Of the lawfulnesse and dignitie of mariage 14. qu. Of the espousals and contract of mariage with the difference and divers kinds thereof 15. qu. Of mariage consummate and the rites and orders therein to be observed 16. q. What conditions are required in lawfull mariage 17. qu. Of the ends of the institution of matrimonie 18. qu. Of the mutuall matrimoniall duties betweene man and wife 19. qu. VVhether mariage be left indifferent to all Questions upon the eighth Commandement 1. QUest Whether the stealing of men onely be forbidden in this precept 2. qu. Of the order and phrase used in this precept 3. qu. Of the generall heads of the things here prohibited 4. qu. Of Sacrilege 5. qu. Whether it bee lawfull to convert things consecrated to idolatrie to other uses sacred or prophane 6. qu. Of the sacrilege of spirituall things 7. qu. Of Simonie 8. qu. Of common theft with the divers kinds thereof 9. qu. Of the divers kinds of transactions and contracts 10. qu. Of the divers kinds of fraud and deceit used in contracts 11. qu. Of unlawfull and cosening trades 12. qu. How this precept is broken by procuring our neighbours hurt 13. qu. Of the abuse of mens goods and substance another generall transgression of this precept Questions upon the ninth Commandement 1. QUest What it is to answer a false testimonie 2. qu. Whether false testimonie in judgement be here onely forbidden 3. qu. How divers wayes a false testimonie is borne 4. qu. Who is to be counted our neighbour 5. qu. What conditions must concurre to convince one of falsehood 6. qu. Of the divers kinds of lies 7. qu. Some cases wherein the truth is not uttered and yet no lie committed 8. qu. How the truth may bee uttered and yet this Commandement broken 9. qu. Of the divers kinds of false testimonies 10. qu. Of a false testimonie in matters of religion 11. qu. Of falsehood and error in Arts. 12. qu. How falsehood is committed in judgement 13. qu. Of the danger of bearing false witnesse in judgement 14. qu. Of the detorting and wresting of words to another sense another kinde of false testimonie 15. qu. Of the violating of faith in leagues and covenants 16. qu. Whether are more grievous publike or private false witnesse bearing 17. qu. Of the divers kinds of private false testimonies 18. qu. Of a false testimonie which a man giveth of himselfe Questions upon the last Commandement 1. QUest The last precept whether two or one 2. qu. What manner of concupiscence is here forbidden and how this precept differeth from the former 3. qu. Whether involuntarie concupiscence having no consent of the will is here forbidden 4. qu. Why there is no precept to direct the inward passion of anger as of coveting 5. qu. Whether sinne properly consist in the internall or